Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I’d never been to a male strip club…..didn’t really even know they existed. But when my friend – Anne – got divorced, my other friend – Chrissy – called to tell me she was taking Anne out on the town….did I want to join them? The plan was to have a nice meal, drink too much wine, and end up at a male strip club where we could ogle well-hung guys…. drink more wine…..and ogle more naked guys.

I said, “Sure. Barry’s out of town again this week for work, so any day works for me.”

Chrissy said, “Don’s going hunting this weekend at the deer lease, so let’s do it Saturday night.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said….then added, “Actually, I’ve never been to one of these places….I’m kinda excited about checking it out.”

Chrissy exclaimed, “Oh, Paula, you’ll love it. The guys are all well- built with huge cocks that are barely covered….until they’re uncovered….it’ll blow your mind. I go whenever Don goes to his deer lease with his buddies. Since Barry’s out of town a lot, you might want to join me sometimes.”

“I don’t know….I guess we’ll see how Saturday goes…”

On Saturday evening, I put on a red, halter dress that hugged all of my curves beautifully. I couldn’t wear a bra with this dress, so it allowed my unfettered D-cup tits to jiggle and sway beneath the fabric, showing off obvious nipple bumps through the thin, stretchy material. Underneath I wore a pair of T-back panties that helped hide any panty lines around my hips. I was a bit self-conscious at first, but – with a little help from some wine while I dressed – I ended up feeling sexy and adventurous by the time I was driving to the restaurant to meet Chrissy and Anne.

We met at a nice restaurant just down the street from the strip joint, where we ate and giggled and drank too much wine….just like we had planned. Afterwards we left our cars where they were and walked to the club with the sign that read “Totally Naked Guys” blazing in the darkened window.

We were shown to a table near the center stage, and I spent a minute checking out the place and what was going on. The guy on stage was a good-looking, muscular guy who was gyrating his torso, and thrusting his hips in rhythm to the heavy beat of the music which filled the entire room. His naked cock was impressively big, and it was flopping around between his legs, along with his balls, banging against his thighs as he swiveled and “danced” to the music. I could see that he had an elastic strap around his waist that sort of looked like a jock strap without the cloth covering his dick…..and as I watched other women approach the stage, I realized this was so they could slip bills underneath the strap while he danced in front of them.

Right about then a waiter approached our table and stood between Chrissy and me. He was also well-built – like all the other guys I saw around the room – and naked, except for a tiny G-string underwear that left his ass cheeks completely exposed, with a sheath for his dick and a sack for his balls. The fabric of his sheath was so thin, I could see that he was circumcised, with a nice, mushroom shaped tip to his cock. He seemed to recognize Chrissy….which made sense, since she said she comes here whenever Don was at the deer lease….so after a familiar exchange with her, he asked us what we’d all like to drink.

As we discussed what drinks to order, I noticed Chrissy’s hand slip beneath the waiter’s ass cheeks and between his legs, where she started running her fingertips up and down the length of his shaft. He didn’t miss a beat and continued discussing drink options with the three of us….even as Chrissy’s hand continued toying with the head of his prick and fondling his balls through the material of his G-string. Once all our drinks were ordered, the waiter stood where he was for a few more seconds, smiling down at Chrissy. After a few more strokes, Chrissy released his dick and pulled her hand out from between his legs, giving his ass a quick squeeze as she did. Then he left to place our orders at the bar.

Chrissy winked at me and said, “That’s Tony. He’s a dancer, too, but some nights he just waits tables. He’s one of my favorites.”

As we chatted amongst ourselves, I continued checking out the room. In general it appeared that waiters and dancers all wore the same outfit….which meant they were completely nude, except for a G-string with a sheath for their shafts and a sack for their balls, which allowed fatih escort both to bounce and swing freely as they moved around the room or danced on stage. It was also obvious that this was optional, as I could see waiters at several tables with their G-strings pulled aside as women fondled their nut sacks and stroked their exposed cocks. Some had full erections, but most were only semi-hard. All the cocks were impressive, and my head was on a swivel trying to take it all in.

I leaned over to Chrissy and said, “Isn’t there a rule about touching their dicks?”

She said, “I guess so, but it’s never enforced. All the waiters and dancers let the customers stroke their pricks and fondle their balls….it increases their tips.” She nodded to some closed doors in the back of the room and said, “If you want to do more than fondle them, they have VIP rooms over there.”

Tony came back with our drinks, and Chrissy squeezed his ass cheeks and cupped his balls from behind again, as he placed the drinks around the table in front of us. As we sipped our wine, I started watching the new dancer on stage and was particularly impressed. He was good-looking, with a great physique, and his dangling shaft was long and thick, swinging wildly between his legs as he gyrated to the music.

Chrissy saw me watching him, and nudge me with her elbow. “Go up there and put some money in his G-string.” I laughed, then decided…”what the hell.” I grabbed a five dollar bill from my purse and walked up to the edge of the stage. He saw me approaching, and he ‘danced’ his way over to where I stood. He rocked his hips a few times above me, making his penis and testicles flounce and sway. Then he squatted down in front of me, with his legs spread wide and his semi-hard prick dangling right in front of my face.

With a devious smile on his face and his eyes locked onto my swaying boobs and nipple bumps he said, “Hi, beautiful. What do you have for me there?”

I blushed when I saw where his eyes were looking and laughed a little, making my tits jiggle more – which he seemed to appreciate – then I held up the five dollar bill and slipped it underneath the G-string strap around his waist, bumping my hand against the head of his cock as I did. He stayed in his squatting position for a few more seconds, with his legs spread and his big dick bouncing precariously close to my face. I was kind of mesmerized by the way his long shaft swung back and forth between his spread legs. Then our eyes met for a second before I smiled, turned and headed back to my table.

For the next 20 minutes, or so, the three of us were drinking, laughing and taking in the sights around us when Anne told us how much fun she was having, and how good it felt to be out of the house, and among handsome, well-hung guys…especially since they were naked. Chrissy pointed to the VIP rooms in back and said, “You can always spend a few special minutes with one of the dancers back there. It’s probably been a while since you’ve had a decent fuck, right?”

Anne laughed and said, “You’ve got that right. Steve and I hadn’t had sex for almost a year before we finally got divorced….and it wasn’t all that great when we WERE having sex. He’s not that big, and – frankly – he’s not that good in the sack.”

As she said this, her eyes kept roaming the room for one of the dancers who were offering lap dances or trips to a VIP room. She caught the eye of one, and he sauntered over to the table, with his semi-hard prick swinging back and forth between his legs as he approached us. His cock was tucked into the sheath of the G-string around his waist, although we could easily see the outline made by the head of his cock and all the veins of his shaft through the thin, stretchy material.

When he got to the table he stepped up to Anne and gently gyrated his hips, causing his dick to swing slowly in front of her face. Her eyes were pretty much locked onto his jiggling rod as he asked….”See anything you like?”

Anne smiled up at him, reached out with one hand and traced her fingertips up and down the length of his swaying pole and said, “Definitely.”

“How about if we take this to a VIP room in the back?” he said, with a big grin.

Anne glanced at Chrissy and me, then back at the dancer and said, “Sounds good….lead the way.” As they left the table, Anne looked back at Chrissy and me and gave us a big smile güngören escort before slipping through one of the VIP doors with her new dancer-friend.

Chrissy and I looked at each other and giggled, agreeing that this is exactly what Anne needed following her divorce, then turned our attention back to the mostly naked cocks and balls swinging and bouncing around the room.

A few minutes later, I felt strong hands gently kneading my shoulders from behind me. It felt great, but it surprised me, and I turned in my chair to who it was. It was the dancer I had tipped on-stage standing behind me. He had a huge smile on his face, and the shaft of his long prick was hanging directly in front of my face, nearly bumping into my nose.

“Just wanted to stop by and say ‘thank’ for the tip while I was on stage.”

Trying not to stare at his beautiful, dangling cock in my face, I said, “It was my pleasure.” I let my eyes shift down to his swaying dick for a brief second, adding, “You’re fun to watch.”

“Thanks….my name is Thad….you interested in joining me in one of the VIP rooms for some special attention?” He asked, with a grin.

I had to admit to myself that watching all the bouncing dicks and naked man-flesh around the room for the past hour had me totally aroused and extremely wet. I looked over at Chrissy, who smiled and nodded her approval, then looked back at Thad and said, “Sure. Why not?”

Thad grabbed my hand and led me to the VIP room right next to the one Anne and her dancer had disappeared into.

I had never been in a VIP room, so – while Thad closed the door behind us – I took a second to look around. A couple of things stood out to me. First – there was a big, wide, over-stuffed chair with rolled arms that looked VERY comfortable. I could imagine several ways it could be used to do what I thought Thad and I were about to do. Second – it wasn’t as dark as I had expected, which I liked. It meant I could see everything going on, which I definitely preferred.

And lastly – I was surprised that I could actually hear Anne in the room next to us pretty clearly. She was obviously being fucked by the dancer she had chosen. I could hear her grunts and exclamations as he pounded his cock into her pussy over and over. I smiled to myself as I listened to her fuck noises through the wall….”Unh…Unh…Unh…Oh my God…that feels…so good….Unh…Unh…Unh…”

This had me even more aroused, and by now my pussy was absolutely dripping. I turned to Thad and noticed that he had already tossed his G-sting aside, leaving his impressive prick swinging freely between his legs. He pushed me back onto the big chair, kicked my legs apart and stepped between them, draping his semi-hard dick across my chin. He gyrated his hips a bit, which caused his shaft to gently slap my face as I settled back into the chair cushions and enjoyed the sensation of a stiff cock rubbing against my cheeks.

With one hand on the back of the chair for support, Thad leaned into me, using his other hand to grab his growing dick and nudge it against my lips. I opened my mouth and sucked gently on the tip, then opened a little wider and drew the whole shaft into my mouth. Thad moaned, then started slowly rocking his hips until he was sliding his pole in and out of my mouth in earnest. I eagerly bobbed my head back and forth on his growing rod, using one hand to stroke the entire shaft as I sucked it, and using the other hand to fondle his dangling nut sack bouncing against my chin.

Between Thad’s moans I could still hear Anne next door moaning and grunting as she enjoyed a good dick-pounding. I smiled around Thad’s erection pumping in and out of my mouth as I heard Anne’s rising voice from next door…”Oh, my God…..I’m going to cum…..Oh…Unh….Unh…Yeah, just like that….Unh…Unh….Ooooohhhh, fuck that feels good…..Aaahhhh, God, that’s amazing….Aaaahhhhh…” Just as Anne’s moans started to soften, I heard a grunt and the obvious sounds of her dancer finishing inside her – “Yes …Yes …Yeeeeesssss …Unh …Unh …Unh …. Aaaaahhhh, yes….” This was followed by low murmurs from both of them, along with the squishy sounds of a stiff shaft sliding slowly in and out of a cum-filled pussy.

I pulled Thad’s thickening rod out of my mouth and began stroking it with one hand, jerking it to full erection, while using my other hand to stroke my pussy lips and rub my throbbing clitoris. I was kadıköy escort absolutely drenched now, and I wanted this cock inside me….NOW! Still pumping with one hand, I pulled my panties aside with the other, then guided the head of Thad’s penis to my dripping pussy and pulled him gently toward the opening. He took it from there, cramming his entire cock into me with a single big push. Oh, my God, that felt good! I was so wet he slid in easily. I let out a moan, grabbed his ass cheeks with both hands and pulled him hard into my aching cunt. Thad slammed his dick into me over and over, causing me to grunt with every thrust. I moaned and rocked my hips in rhythm with his pounding prick.

Thad pulled the top of my halter dress down so that my big boobs popped out and started bouncing back and forth on my chest. His eyes were locked on my tits for a minute as they swung freely, bumping into each other from the force of his thrusts….he was clearly enjoying the show. Then, with a big grin, he grabbed both of them, squeezing the flesh and pulling on the nipples, as he continued pounding his cock in and out of my cunt with gusto. His dick was hitting all the right spots inside my pussy, and I let out a squeal as a climax rocketed through my entire body. I grabbed Thad’s firm ass cheeks tightly, mashing his groin hard between my spread legs, and held him there while I ground my clitoris against the base of his cock. In less than a minute I felt a second orgasm wash over me like a warm tsunami. I moaned out my pleasure, holding Thad’s hips tight against my crotch, as my climax slowly ebbed.

Thad let me enjoy my two orgasms, then flipped me over so that I was on my knees, facing the back of the chair, with my legs spread and my pussy fully exposed to his huge dick in a doggystyle position. He wasted no time lining up the tip of his cock with my gaping vagina, then slamming it all the way in with a massive thrust. He began sliding his prick into and out of my snatch again, in earnest, picking up the pace as he went. He reached underneath my chest and started squeezing and fondling my swinging breasts, which were bouncing like crazy from the pounding he was giving me from behind. I used one hand to support myself against the back of the chair, and reached between my spread legs with the other hand and began rubbing my clit, as I sensed another climax approaching.

My clit-rubbing worked, and I exploded into another amazing orgasm, as Thad continued to squeeze my boobs and slam his shaft into and out of my vagina. Just as I moaned out my third climax, I felt Thad grab both my hips and, with a mighty thrust, erupt inside me, sending rope after rope of warm, sticky cum deep into my drenched pussy.

I laid my head against the back of the chair and closed my eyes for a second, relishing my ebbing climax and enjoying Thad’s stiff pole still sliding in and out of my soaking wet twat from behind. Cum and pussy juices were dripping down the inside of my thighs, while Thad continued pushing his cock in and out of me, slowly emptying the last bit of cum from his nut sack into the depths of my cunt.

As we caught our breath, I noticed that I couldn’t hear Anne in the VIP room next door anymore, so I figured she and her dancer had finished her ‘special attention’.

After a few more minutes, Thad pulled his softening dick out of my pussy with a “plop”, then handed me a towel to clean myself with. After I wiped up everything, I slipped my panties back in place, tucked my tits back into the top of my halter dress, then got up and adjusted my dress around my hips. I watched Thad put his G-string back on, sliding his shaft into its sheath, and tucking his balls into the G-string sack between his legs….ready to go back to work.

There was a mirror on the wall next to the door, so I checked myself out before we left the room. I decided I looked OK, so Thad opened the door for me, and I headed back to the table, where Anne and Chrissy were sharing giggling conversation….about her ‘special attention’ from the dancer, no doubt.

I sat down and added my ‘special attention’ story to the discussion, and we laughed and drank and ogled the swinging dicks until they closed the place and we had to leave.

After that amazing night, Anne started going to that strip club several times a month. Chrissy joined whenever her husband was at the deer lease with his buddies, and I went with them whenever my husband was out of town on business. I guess we averaged about two to three times per month, depending on whether or not it was hunting season. We each had our favorite dancers, and we all made very good use of the VIP rooms.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

ANNABELL

by Hardrive

I thought mom’s problems started on that Christmas morning when Dad got me a gift that totally changed my life. The fact is that mom’s problems started long before that, but at that time I didn’t know and didn’t care ’cause I was too wrapped up in the wonderful gift my father gave me.

It was a doll and everyone said it looked just like me. It has long red hair, green eyes and a face full of freckles just like me. It even came with a Kelly green dress with white ruffles just like the one I had in my closet. I just loved that doll but when I showed it to mom, she got this strange look on her face.

“Look mom,” I said with an almost uncontrollable state of excitement. “Look what Daddy got me for Christmas. How did he know mom? How did he know this is what I’ve always wanted?” mom didn’t answer. She just looked at me with this strange expression and then she stared at Dad and gave him a questioning look. That told me that she had no idea so I ran to Dad and asked him the same question.

“How did you know Dad, how did you know I’ve always wanted a twin sister?” Hugging the doll with all my might I twirled around in delirious joy and kept turning until I got dizzy and fell to the floor. After rolling around in the middle of the living room floor, I held the doll up with both hands and proudly announced, “I’m going to name her Jingle-bell, because she’s a Christmas doll, but I’ll call her Bell for short.” Turning to Dad I said, “You and mom can calls us ‘A’ and ‘B’.” Get it Dad, ‘A’ for Anna and ‘B’ for Bell.”

I don’t know what got into mom, but when I said that, she suddenly jumped out of her chair and spilled all the presents she had on her lap. Covering her face with both hands she ran out of the living-room crying. About two seconds later aunt Tilly and grandma followed her into the bedroom. I didn’t know what was going on so I turned to dad for an answer.

“Molly!” Dad called out to mom, but she didn’t answer. Then grandma closed the bedroom door and dad put his hand up to indicate that I should stay put while he ran off after them. Without looking back he disappeared into the bedroom and closed the door.

“Was it something I said?” I asked Bell. “I don’t think so,” she answered, “but there was one sure way to find out.” Crawling up to my parent’s room I peeked through the crack at the bottom of the door. All I could see was their feet but that was better than nothing. Dad, grandma and aunt Tilly were standing next to the bed but mom must have been laying on the bed cause I couldn’t see her feet at all. Then they started talking.”

“How could you?” I heard my mother say. “Giving her a doll that looks just like her and then calling it her twin sister. How could you be so cruel?”

“Wait a minute,” My dad replied. “I didn’t say anything about it being her twin. That was her idea. All I did was buy a doll at the mall.”

“And it just happen to look just like her?” Mom asked sarcastically. “Was that just a coincidence?”

“No, it was suppose to look like her.” Dad replied as mom went into another crying fit.

“Look, I was passing by this store in the mall.” Dad continued, “It was called ‘The Doll Factory’ or something. Anyway, there was a young women in the corridor and she handed me a discount coupon and asked if I had a daughter. I said yes and told her about Anna. I told her Anna was 7 years old, extremely intelligent and very hard to shop for. I explained that Anna was an only child and we spoiled her rotten so she had everything money could buy and I had no idea what else I could get her.”

“Leading me by the arm, the salesgirl took me into the store and told me she had the perfect gift for Anna. She explained that they made custom dolls and if I showed her a picture of Anna they could make me a doll that looked just like her.” Dad stopped to look at mom before continuing. “She said it was the latest rage and assured me that my little girl would love it.” I saw dad’s feet move towards aunt Tilly and grandma as he continued his explanation. “I thought it was a good idea.” He pleaded his case. “I had no reason to think Molly would react as she did.”

“No reason?’ Mom shouted at him as she got to her feet. “Have you forgotten what happened 8 years ago? Isn’t it bad enough that Anna talks to an imaginary friend? You know how much that bothers me. Now you’ve given her that dammed doll to obsess over. She’s already calling it her twin sister.” Mom broke down in tears again. “And… worst of all, … she wants to call it… Bell.” Mom screamed as she fell on the bed crying.

“You’re the one that’s obsessing.” Dad said as he tried to move towards mom but aunt Tilly move up to stop him. Then I guess she must have pushed him away because dad’s feet took several steps back. That’s when Grandma moved towards mom and sat on the bed.

“Oh honey don’t let that fret you.” Grandma said with a very sympathetic voice. “I’m sure Tim had no idea what he was doing. You know how men are. If it isn’t about cars or sports they don’t have a clue. I’m sure he didn’t mean to hurt you. He just wasn’t thinking and forgot…” Then Grandma leaned forward and hugged Mom. “But maybe that’s a good thing.” grandma continued, “It’s been 8 years honey, isn’t it about time that you forgot about it too? You’ve got a daughter to raise and the poor thing is out there all by herself wondering what all this commotion is about. Don’t spoil her Christmas. You go out there and tell her the present her father gave her is the prettiest doll you’ve ever seen.”

Everyone was quiet for a while and then Mom got up and started walking towards the door. That was my cue to get back to where I was sitting and pretend to be playing with my doll. When the family marched back into the room, everyone took their places around the tree and tried to pretend nothing happened.

Mom walked up to me and sat on the floor right by my side. She took me in her arms and said, “I’m so sorry baby. I didn’t mean to get all teary and spoil your fun. I think your new doll is beautiful but when you told me you were going to name her Bell, it reminded me of someone I knew a long time ago and thinking about her made me sad.” Mom put her arms around me and squeezed so hard that it hurt but I didn’t say a thing because I knew she was fighting off tears and I guess she was still hurting inside.

After a while I decided to say something to make Mom feel better. Holding my doll up for her to see, I told Mom that Bell was very pleased to meet her. Mom didn’t answer, she just held us both close to her chest and rocked back and forth. Then I felt a tear-drop fall on my hand. “Why are you crying Mom? Is meeting Bell making you sad?”

“No baby.” Mom replied. “These are tears of joy. I’m very happy to meet Bell.” Then she sniffled and another tear-drop fell. This time it landed on my doll’s porcelain face just below one of her Crystal green eyes. “Look Mom,” I said, still trying to make her feel better. “Bell is happy to meet you too. See, she’s crying tears of joy just like you.”

“I didn’t think I said anything wrong but after I said that Mom started crying eryaman escort again. It didn’t take long for the whole family to come to her side and helped her stand up. Then they lead her back into the bedroom and closed the door. They weren’t in there too long before Dad came out and told me not to worry that Mom was going to be all right. Putting both hands on my shoulders he told me he was going to take me out for an eggnog shake at Denny’s.

“Really Daddy, really?” I was surprised cause we hadn’t given out all the presents yet and nobody was allowed to leave until everyone got their gifts. “Can I bring Bell?” I asked. Dad said yes and asked me to get my coat. He didn’t have to ask me twice. I jumped up and ran to the closet. I love those eggnog shakes and I would have one every day but Christmas is the only time they serve them.

It wasn’t long before Dad, Bell and me were sitting at the booth and waiting for our order. Dad ordered coffee and said Bell and I could share the shake. That was kind of silly since Bell doesn’t eat or drink. I have always done the eating and drinking for both of us. Anyway, while we were waiting, Dad said he had something to tell me. I didn’t know what it was but I was sure it was going to be about mom.

Dad began by saying that what he had to say was very important but he wasn’t sure if I was old enough to hear it or if he should be the one to tell me. He said it was something I had to know so I could understand what my mom was going through and so I would stop doing things that upset her. I started to ask Dad a question but he held up his hand and told me to just listen and he would answer all my questions when he was done.

For the next half hour my father told me a very long story about what happened while Mom was pregnant with me. Dad told the story real slow so I could understand but as he told the story it reminded me about some thoughts I’ve had in my head that always troubled me. I use to think those thoughts were just dreams but after what Daddy said, I now know they are actually memories.

Dad said that eight years ago, when mom was pregnant with me, the doctor gave them some really good news. Mom was going to have twins. The doctor showed them some ultra-sound pictures that proved that mom had two babies growing in her belly. Dad said it was hard to see in the fuzzy ultra-sound pictures but the doctor said he was sure and he pointed to two round things that he said were the heads of baby girl ‘A’ and baby girl ‘B.’

“That was me and Bell.” I shouted while holding up my doll. “That was us.” I told Bell, “Wasn’t it Daddy?”

Dad’s mouth smiled but the rest of his face was serious. He said there was a whole lot more to the story and suggested I sit back in the booth and listened without asking any more questions.

He said mom was really happy about having twins and she bragged to everyone that her girls were going to be the prettiest, smartest babies ever. Mom couldn’t wait to be a mother and she threw herself into decorating the nursery. Dad said she spared no expense making sure the Baby’s room was the cutest thing anyone ever saw.

As the months went by, Dad said that Mom’s belly got bigger and bigger but the doctor thought it wasn’t big enough and he wanted to do some test to make sure everything was all right. Dad said the test were in-con-clusive. That means that the doctor still didn’t know what was going on so he wanted mom to have something Dad said was called a cat-scan.

When I heard the word cat, I got all excited and couldn’t help myself. I just had to ask about the cat. Dad said there wasn’t any cat and explained that a cat-scan was another kind of picture that doctors take to look inside of people. Then he reminded me that I had promised not to interrupt so I said I was sorry and me and Bell sat back in the booth.

Anyway, the cat-scan showed that something was wrong. The babies were growing together and they were going to be conjoined twins. I didn’t know what that was but before I could ask dad held up his hand continued his story. He said the doctor believed that the babies were attached at the chest but it turned out to be far worse. The twins had a normal body from the shoulders down, but at the top of the extra wide shoulders, the body split into two separate and distinct individuals.

“The doctor took me aside.” Dad continued, “and showed me a video of the cat-scan. The image clearly showed two heads attached to one body. It was a very curious sight but I couldn’t take my eyes off their faces. They were beautiful and my heart was filled with love for both of them. For a very long time I watched them peacefully sleeping while they sucked their thumbs. Baby girl ‘A’ was sucking the thumb on the right hand and baby girl ‘B’ was sucking the thumb on the left.”

Dad went on to tell me what the doctor said after that. The doctor told Dad that the two heads were connected to the body at the spinal column and other than having two heads the body was normal and healthy. The heads seemed healthy too. He said they were both equally viable with no medical reason to prefer one over the other.

Dad stopped the story to look at me. I think he was trying to decide if I understood what he was saying but I didn’t say a word, so Daddy continued. He said the doctor told him that the two girls shared all their major organs from the base of their spinal column down. From there up their circulatory and nervous systems divided into two separate systems. That was very fortunate, the doctor said, because it would make separating the girls in utero relatively easy.

Daddy asked if that meant that he could save both girls but the doctor said no. Only one child would survive the operation. The real problems was that someone would have to choose which of the two heads would be removed. The only other choice was to give birth to a two headed baby.

Daddy stopped talking and just stared at me for a long time. Without taking his eyes off me, he reached to the middle of the table and poured himself another cup of coffee. Then he asked if I understood what he was saying.

I thought about it for a minute and then answered. “Mom had two babies in her stomach that were stuck together.”

“That’s right.” Daddy answered.

“So how come there’s only one of me?” I asked.

Dad looked at me for a while and said, “Just listen to the rest of the story. It will all be clear to you by the time I’m done..”

Dad said that when he told mom what the doctor said, she was dev-is-tated. All her dreams about having the perfect twins were shattered. And what was worst, she was now faced with the frightful prospect of giving birth to a monster. How would she ever face her friends? She’d be the mother of a freak and the news-media would probably spread her shame all over the world.

“I tried to tell her that all was not lost. We had an alternative.” Daddy continued. “We could still chose to have a normal baby. It was a horrible choice but all we had to do was to choose which one of the girls we wanted to save.”

After weeks of thinking they found esenler escort it was an impossible choice so they called the family together for a prayer meeting. The pastor lead them in prayer but when it came time to ask the Lord to help the girls, they realized that the girls didn’t have names. Mom had promised herself that she wouldn’t name them until after she held them in her arms and looked into their eyes. This however, was an emergency so she decided right then and there to name baby girl ‘A’ Anna and baby girl ‘B’ would be called Bella. Then they got back to their prayer and asked the Lord to help them come to the right decision.

While they were thinking about what they should do, the pastor gave them some advice. He said that they could choose to trust God. Each life was precious in God’s eyes and they should accept the girls the way God made them. The pastor assured them that if they did that, the church would come to their aid and help them raise the children.

Dad said the doctor wasn’t so optimistic. He saw neurological and circulatory problems and even major psychological problems down the road when the girls realized how different they were from everybody else. I told dad I didn’t understand all those words so he said he’d make it simpler for me.

He said the doctor told him that baby girl ‘A’ controlled the right side of the body and baby girl ‘B’ controlled the left and it was going to be hard for them to move. And he also found some problems with their heart. Dad said it was called Cardy-act A-rithmatic or something like that. He said that was caused by the two heads trying to control the body at the same time. The doctor also said that even if all the other problems could be fixed, He didn’t think the baby could have a good life as a two headed girl.

“Dad said the doctor scheduled mom for surgery and a Cess-seri-ann delivery but when the day came to go to the hospital, they still haven’t made a decision. After looking at the cat-scan video a whole bunch of times, mom and dad still couldn’t make a choice so dad told mom she have the baby the way God made them.”

“Your mom rejected that.” dad said, Then the doctor told them that the carddy-act thing had gotten real bad and if they didn’t make a decision soon, they might loose both girls.”

“Which is it going to be, baby girl ‘A’ or baby girl ‘B’? The doctor asked dad. Dad thought the question was too hard to answer. It wasn’t like picking between Coke or Pepsi, so as the surgical team prepared her for surgery, mom looked up at dad with pleading eyes and said she couldn’t chose. Dad said it was going to be up to him but when he turned to the doctor he couldn’t talk.”

“I wanted to speak, “ dad said, “but nothing came out. I kept seeing the image of the two girls peacefully sucking their thumbs and suddenly I couldn’t breath.”

“I had to step outside to get a breath of air.” Dad continued, “So I told the doctor I’d be back and walked out of the room ignoring all the voices that were calling me back. I walked out of the hospital and kept walking until I was standing next to a neighbourhood bar. Stepping inside I ordered some liquid courage and gulped it down. Well, one drink led to another and before I knew I passed out on the table. The bar tender woke me up and asked me to go home. Looking at my watch I realized that two hours had passed and I rushed to the hospital but it was too late. The nurse told me your mom was in recovery and you were in the intensive care ward.”

Daddy said he met grandma and aunt Tilly in the waiting room. They weren’t too happy with him and told him that mom almost had a nervous breakdown. She kept asking for him but he was nowhere to be found so just before she went under, mom pulled on the doctors sleeve and whispered ‘Anna’. The doctors took that as her choice.

“I was both distraught and relieved.” Daddy continued his story. “Distraught because a decision had been made without me and relieved because I didn’t have to make it.” Dad looked at me and I could see that his eyes were red and teary as he finished his story. “I was a coward.” He confessed with tears rolling down his face. “I ran out on your mother when she needed me most. I forced her to make a decision she wasn’t emotionally prepared to make and I don’t think she’s ever forgiven me for that.”

I guess that was the end of Dad’s story because after that he just sat there with his face in his hands and quietly sobbed.

“That’s okay Daddy,” I said as I stroked his arm. “We understand and we don’t blame you for what happened. We don’t blame mommy either. It was just one of those things that happens when nothing else can be done. But you don’t have to worry about it. We’re okay.”

Dad slowly lifted his head and looked at me. I could see the question forming on his face and he held it in for a long time before finally asking, “We?”

“Bella and me.” I responded. “We don’t blame you. It wasn’t your fault that Bella and I grew out of one body. But everything turned out all right. You see, Bella didn’t die. She lives here with me in my head.”

Dad just looked at me. His face was frozen with an expression of disbelief, so I took him by the arm and led him to a mirrored wall that decorated the restaurant. Placing Dad in front of me, I pressed the side of my face against the glass and asked him to look at me. When his graze was fixed on me I put my thumb in my mouth, closed my eyes and we sucked our thumbs just like we did when we were in mom’s tummy.

Dad watched me and my reflection for a while. He didn’t say anything but I’m sure he saw what we wanted him to see because he fell to his knees and whispered, “Bella?”

Seeing me leaning against the mirror while I sucked my thumb reminded him of that cat-scan picture he saw so many years ago He remembered how Bella and I use to suck our thumbs when we were still in mommy;s stomach and at last he understood.”

“Oh my God!” He said. “Can this be real?” He asked not sure who or what he was talking to. “Are you trying to tell me that you’re both alive?” When we nodded yes, he put his hands on my shoulders and looked deep into our eyes. He must have seen something there because he suddenly pulled us to him and held us tight for a long time.

When Daddy stood up we went back to the booth and sat in silence. For a long time he just kept staring at us. Then he told us that we must never tell mom what we just told him. I explained that in a way we already had. “You know how mom use to tell you that I had an imaginary friend?” Dad just sat there looking at me so I continued.

“Until just now, when you explained what happened on the day I was born, I didn’t know who Bella was or why she lived inside me. But now Bella and I understand and she remembers how she came to live in me. The day we were born Bella remembers that the doctor cut her neck. She felt the pain and felt herself being pulled away. That scared her so she moved away from the pain and hid inside my head.

After we were born, Bella remained in my head and lived there quietly watching the world through my esenyurt escort eyes but not daring to show herself. I didn’t actually know she was there but I could feel her thoughts. Then, when we were older and I learned to talk, Bella learned to talk too and we started talking to each other.”

“It was wonderful having a friend to talk with and when we were alone, we began to talk out loud. It was mainly baby talk but somehow we could understand each other. When mom noticed she just thought I was being chatty. The things we said surprised her and she told all her friends what a smart and creative child I was.”

“For years we shared our body but mom never suspected there were two of us. She treated us like one person and we had a lot of fun playing games with her. Sometimes mom would ask me a question and Bella would answer. Then I would give a different answer and mom would say, ‘Well, make up your mind young lady.’ That was funny and Bella and I would both giggle. We made a game of teasing mom cause she never knew which one of us she was talking to. Sometimes that made her angry and she told us that we were trying her patience and walked away angry.”

“One day, mom was walking by our room and overheard us talking. She listened for a while and what she heard bothered her. It sounded like two people talking so she came into the room and demanded to know who I was talking to. When I told her I was talking to my friend, mom looked around and when she didn’t see anyone she laughed and asked if I had an imaginary friend?”

“Mom didn’t know my imaginary friend was Bella, but at that time I didn’t know it either so we both called her my imaginary friend and left it at that.”

“After that, mom joined in our games and said that if I was going to have an imaginary friend she was going to have to help out and pick up toys and stuff. Bella was happy that Mom was talking to her and she did everything mom asked. Whenever I didn’t want to do something, Mom would ask if my imaginary friend would do it and since Bella wanted mom to like her, she’d do whatever mom asked. I guess that made mom happy cause she started talking to Bella all the time. She called it our little pretend game and it was fun for a while until I told mom that Bella was real and that she was like a sister that lived inside my head. Mom didn’t like me saying that and told me to stop.”

“Mom said I was getting too old to have an imaginary friend and that she never wanted to hear me talking to myself again. She said what I was doing was crazy and creepy and the last thing she needed was to have her friends and family thinking she had a crazy daughter. After that I stopped talking to Bella in front of mom but Bella and I still talked inside our head where mom couldn’t hear us.”

“Mom didn’t believe us Daddy. Why didn’t she believe us?”

“She didn’t believe you because she couldn’t believe you.” Dad said, “What you told her and what you are telling me is so far beyond what we think is possible that it defies our concept of reality.“

“I don’t know anything about what is possible and what is not.” I told dad, “All I know is that Bella is just as real now as when we shared a body inside mommy’s tummy. Now that we’re born we still share a body, the only difference is that Bella now lives inside my head.”

Daddy shook his head and sighed. “Okay, maybe I can understand it a little and I guess I have to believe it because of all the things you’ve told me and shown me, but your mother will never understand or believe. Her decision to give birth to you and let Bella die has haunted her for years. In her eyes she defied God’s will and committed an unforgivable sin. Don’t you see? Your Mom believes in a vengeful and unforgiving God that punishes people that don’t obey Him. And all those years of living with guilt and fear have torn a hole in her soul that no one can mend.

“But Daddy, that has all changed now. Now that we know who my imaginary friend really is, we can tell Mom that Bella isn’t dead. She’s alive and living inside me. That should make everything right.”

“You don’t understand.” Dad tried to tell us. “Over the years your mom has filled that hole in her soul with feelings of contempt and self loathing. She believes she should be punished for not having faith in God’s will. I’m afraid that if she finds out that Bella is alive and living inside you, she won’t see that as a reprieve from her torment or a blessing from God. She’ll just think God is mocking her for her disbelief and lack of faith. Instead of embracing you and accepting Bella as her long lost daughter, she’ll recoil in horror. Believe me, this news will drive your mother over the edge and into a world of insanity.”

That’s what Daddy told us and now we kind of wish we had believed him because that is exactly what happened.

When we told Mom, she didn’t believe us and when we tried to prove that Bella was alive and living in me, she got angry and hostile. She blamed Dad for putting us up to telling her such a ridiculous and horrible lie. Then she turned away from us and refused to look at us again. In fact, she turned away from everyone and everything.

Locking herself in her room, mom turned off the lights and sat in the darkness weeping. When the ambulance came she didn’t fight or protest. She thank them for coming and told the doctors that she deserved to be locked away. That she had been a bad mother and it was God’s will that she be punished.

It’s been twenty years since mom was committed and now that we are older, Bell and I understand what happened. Mom couldn’t accept us. She didn’t see us as a chance to have what she had given up. She saw us as proof that her lack of faith was being punished She refused to accept our forgiveness and instead chose to let her guilt and fear turn her life into a living hell.

Bell and I don’t know too much about God or about hell, but we feel that if there is a God, He is not about guilt and punishment; He is about hope and compassion. Our own existence proves that. And hell, if there is such a place, its not a fiery pit in the bows of the earth. It’s a place deep within us where we store all the pain and guilt that we’ve created for ourselves.

We visit mom every other weekend but she refuses to receive us. When they bring her to the visitors area, she hides in a dark corner and covers her face. We know she can see us because she tracks our every move with her red swollen eyes, but when we hold out our arms to let her know that we welcome her into our embrace, she shivers and turns away.

Anna and I wanted to help mom more than anything else in the world, but mom’s fate was out of our hands. We were not responsible for her condition nor was it God’s will. Too many people see God’s will or an attempt to defy His will as a cause for everything they can’t explain. The fact is that nobody knows God’s will and even if they did, there is no way anyone could possibly defy it.

No, mom’s sin wasn’t that she defied God, but rather that she denied herself the power of forgiveness. We all have free will and with that the ability to chose our fate. Mom chose to abandon all hope that she could ever be forgiven. With that abdication she also gave up all hope that she would ever escape from that personal hell in which she kept herself imprisoned.

THE END

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The ethereal power pursues souls to the sea, the sea spits them up onto the threshold of the earth, the earth into the light of the bright sun and the sun hurls them into the whirling ether.

– Empedocles of Akragas (5th Century BCE)

The first thing that you noticed about Claudia was that she was beautiful. Hers was a refined, sophisticated beauty and at its heart lay, an innate earthiness and a rugged independence that surely came from her Sicilian ancestry. Her dark brown eyes and long, flowing black hair shone in the clear morning light. A smile played upon her full lips, lips that were tinted deep red, almost verging on black; like a sweet, ripe mulberry. She turned as the short, balding man before her wiped his forehead with a handkerchief then looked back at the wonderful summer scene before her. It was a bountiful, verdant scene as only the Mediterranean could paint it.

“It’s just so beautiful here, and all this is mine? I can’t believe it.”

“Yes, seniorina, as I said before, your grandmother left this house and all its land to you. You were her only living relative I believe.”

Claudia looked deeply into the man’s eyes. She was not mistrustful by nature but recent events had made her doubt that one person could have so much luck so quickly and so unexpectedly without some catch.

“I will bring the paperwork here tomorrow. You just have to sign a few documents. The deeds to the house will be amongst your nona’s papers but now I will leave you to get settled in. You have my mobile number. Please call my office if you need anything. My secretary Angelina is always there.”

He smiled officiously and wiped his glistening forehead again; replacing a battered panama hat and bowing before her reverentially; as though she was visiting royalty.

“Thank you Signor Agostinelli, grazi mille.”

She waved as Agostinelli got into his old green Fiat and drove slowly back up the gravel driveway to disappear between the tall stone pillars of the gate. When he was gone she turned to look behind her at the house; the house that was now hers.

It was an elegant; white, two storey, stone building dating, so Agostinelli had informed her, to the 1880s. In its architecture could be seen subtle Moorish, Venetian, Medieval and Classical influences which blended to create a visually pleasing and exotic whole. The house was perched upon a rocky cliff before a small bay that enclosed water of a jewel-like clarity. The cliff was not precipitously high but lofty enough to afford a magnificent view and allow a stone stairway to be cut leading down to a tiny pebbled beach. As Claudia stood before the very edge of the cliff later that day; she felt as though she could hold the entire bay in the palm of her hand like a precious keepsake; as indeed it was. If the bay had a name, it was unknown to her but a mere five kilometers north-; west along the coast lay the city of Agrigento or Girgenti; as it was still pronounced in the local Sicilian dialect, despite official efforts since the time of Mussolini to Italianize the name. Agrigento; the ancient Greek Akragas, was far older than Il Duce, far older indeed than Rome. She had heard of its decadent charm, its nightlife and its wealth of archaeological wonders. But all these would have to wait; the house of Claudia’s grandmother Eleanora was of itself, an entire world awaiting discovery.

*******************************************************
It is true of all new dwellings that they seem cold and strange until eventually; one becomes accustomed to them and to the particular personality that they exude. Thus it was that for several days, Claudia felt like an intruder in her new home. The house was still full of her grandmother’s possessions. These were few admittedly but each seemed an integral part of the person who had been Eleanora Incarnata. Apart from the furniture and several paintings there was an extensive collection of African tribal masks and figures. Some of these Claudia found striking and beautiful and they appealed to her love of the exotic and the strange; others she found a little too alien and disturbing. These she carefully packed away, intending to store them in the cellar.
Most of her grandmother’s private papers were in Italian and seemed of little consequence, but upon finding the deeds to the house she discovered that it had a name; Tintamare

“Ah, Sea Colours…”

She pronounced it aloud several times then in a flourish of spontaneous theatricality declared,

“Io sono la padrona di Tintamare!” – I am the mistress of Tintamare.

She laughed; her pronunciation was still woeful and had quickly elicited stares when she had gone shopping in Agrigento. She tried several phrases aloud;

“Io sono la padrona di casa.”

“Io sono una donna del tempo libero. – I am a lady of leisure.

“Goodness that sounds so smug.”

“Io sono un brunette.”

“Io sono una gentildonna.”

Then, as though it was an amplified echo of her own voice, in her mind she heard the phrase;

“Vi sono una bella donna.” – You are a beautiful woman.

Startled, she spun around instinctively but of course, she was alone, without even the sea breeze for company. The house was silent and even the raucous cicadas seemed to be dosing for once in the languorous heat of noon. She reproached herself for being jumpy.

“Time for lunch.”

In the weeks that followed she thoroughly explored the house; attempting to experience it’s every mood and nuance, sometimes staying up till dawn to catch the play of light as the sun rose over the bay and entered through the tall upper storey windows. The sun’s rays lit the rooms well and filled them with an exultant joy that she had seldom felt in other houses. At night she listened to the house’s nocturnal sounds and drank in its deep brooding shadows. Several features of the house particularly delighted her; it had beautiful mosaic floors throughout, made of intricately inlaid marble in many hues. To Claudia’s way of thinking these reflected the vibrant colours of the Mediterranean and each room was an island in that timeless sea. There were several bedrooms and a spacious, well equipped rustic kitchen. Dotted around the entire house, along with the African art, were pieces of Eleanora’s collection of Bitossi ceramics. Stylish designs, hand made with intense colours, these artifacts from the 1970s instantly won for themselves a place in Claudia’s esteem.

At the top of the spiral stair, a long corridor led to the master bedroom then to a semi-circular space which Claudia estimated took up half of the top storey. Here was her grandmother’s conservatory; her music room. She imagined her grandmother entertaining a few select friends here in former days but she also felt that maybe her music might have been a form of private relaxation.

On one, otherwise blank, wall hung a square canvas in a heavy ornate frame. It was a beautiful painting of her grandmother by an unknown hand. Her own likeness to Eleanora was remarkable and had always been commented upon by her family but here there seemed to be a deep sadness in the eyes of the paining that Claudia could not fathom. The strangest thing about the painting though was that it was not signed. How odd, she thought, that after having taken such care to produce a perfect likeness of Eleanora as she had been in her youth, the artist should then omit to sign his work. It was as though the portrait was a trifle, a token of affection and of no real or lasting consequence. On the first night in the house she had taken the painting down with considerable difficulty and looked on the back of it for any sign of a signature, monogram or device, but there was nothing. On the frame, a panel of gilt wood had been inserted and upon it where inscribed the enigmatic lines;

This is her picture as she was:
It seems a thing to wonder on,
As though mine image in the glass
Should tarry when myself am gone.

Below the lines was the name Rossetti. Dante Gabriel Rossetti; a well known painter and poet of the English Pre-Raphaelite brotherhood, but what was their significance to this picture? This was yet another of the questions for which she felt a growing need to find an answer.

In an alcove along one wall at the other side of the room were shelves crammed with sheet music. This was mostly printed and bound but some of it was in manuscript and seemingly of considerable age. When Agostinelli had first taken her on a tour of the house, Claudia had made a mental note to sort the music and bring order to it. One of the few things she knew about Eleanora was that music was important to her, and while Claudia was not at çekmeköy escort all musically skilled herself, she did love music and admired those who could perform it.
The focal point of the conservatory was Eleanora’s large and beautiful double manual harpsichord, her cembalo antico. It was clearly an antique with a Baroque or Neo-Classical air about its subtly carved ornamentation. Upon the inside of the lid was a painted scene of swimming dolphins with a muscular male figure riding one of them. The scene was crowned by a Latin motto in capitals of muted gold:

MUSICA DULCE LABORUM LEVAMEN.

That the instrument was valuable there was no doubt; Agostinelli had pointed it out reverentially to her and informed her that it was insured separately, without mentioning for how much. She Googled the motto and found that it meant: the solace of our labours is sweet music.

“I wish I had got to know you better,” she whispered with a tear in her eye as she gently pressed some of the keys on the two keyboards; producing a succession of high notes as the strings within were plucked. As the notes died away, she became conscious of a presence in the room behind her and turned instinctively. Then she felt the merest hint of warm breath on her shoulder and spun around to see the curtains stir in the sea breeze. She sighed with relief; she had never lived by the sea before and she was still far from familiar with the ways of the house.

“Silly me, jumpy, edgy and wistful. Timtamare ti amo,”

*****************************************

Like Arion on the dolphin’s back,
I saw him hold acquaintance with the waves…

-Shakespeare, Twelfth Night.

Claudia slowly and sensually licked her top lip as she looked into Carlo’s eyes. Her face was set and serious. There was an unsettling intensity in her dark eyes that did much to undermine the confidence of her conquest; for such he was. True, he had tried hard to win her attention; asking her to dance, buying her margaritas and her favourite Cointreau on ice. He had respected her initial reticence without giving up; letting an hour pass before approaching her again and turning on the charm. She found his restraint admirable and chose, in the end, to reward his patient persistence. He had flattered her too; calling her deliziosa, bellissima, squisita and using a string of other Sicilian adjectives that she hardly understood. She had laughed at these superlatives while finding his attention increasingly welcome. When they left the Bar Empedocle in Agrigento, several heads turned and several pairs of envious eyes; both male and female, followed them out.

She stared at him coolly now, like a lioness appraising her kill. Carlo was dark with long, curly boyish locks and a dimpled chin, stubbled cheeks and a delicate throat that reminded her of some work or other of Michelangelo’s. He could speak about as much English as she could speak Italian. But as they lay nude amongst her huge white pillows with the open window behind them and, beyond that, the boundless moonlit sea, the need for verbal communication became increasingly slight. She moved closer to him and moistened her lips again. From his perspective, her eyes were luminous, otherworldly orbs that belonged more to the jewel encrusted sky than to any mortal woman. So disturbing was her beauty that for an instant his mind raced, attempting to find some sinister motive in her, something to show that her intentions were other than what they seemed. But he let himself fall victim to this feeling only for an instant; she was exquisite, a rare and affecting beauty, the type of woman in whose presence caution receded into abstraction and logic lost its ascendancy.

Claudia now ran her eyes down Carlo’s body. He was younger than she, fit but not athletic, tanned but not through toil. A beach lover then, quite obviously; she liked that, and, best of all, he was her treat, her plaything. His muscles now flexed as he moved lithely towards her and reached up to brush her hair aside. He wore a delicious cologne whose aroma made her mouth water as their lips locked. Soon their mouths tingled with tender luxuries of sensation that both of them keenly savoured. In the course of the next hour, Claudia nibbled Carlo’s lips and kissed his stubbled chin. Her tongue explored his sweet mouth, making him sigh and afterwards produce several barely audible invocations of the Madonna mia.

“He’s a good Catholic boy,” she thought, “I’ll give him something to take to the confessional.”

But Carlo did not consider himself a good Catholic boy; neither was he the passive participant. Now, as passion seized him, he kissed her with ever growing intensity; gently crushing her lips with his own and holding her head in his broad hands to slake his thirst at her mouth. She thoroughly enjoyed letting him take charge but it was her prerogative to initiate change and move on to the next course.

She raked his chest with her nails, her hand slowly traveling down to his abs and thighs; tickling each in turn until she felt him shiver. Until now she had pretended to ignore his cock. It was long and tapering with a loose fore skin; just the way she liked it. She always compared teasing back the foreskin to peeling a lusciously ripe fruit. What is more, he was already hard. He had rapidly become hard early on, as they were kissing. This had pleased her but she had concentrated her attention on his kisses, ignoring all else. Here now was her chance to surprise him. She grabbed the base of his shaft; cupping his balls with her palm. She squeezed him and pumped with conviction; making him sigh and tense so that his cock grew harder and harder. Now, with her lips, she pulled back his foreskin, revealing a plump, pink head. Soon Carlo was swaying his hips rhythmically; gently thrusting his cock into Claudia’s mouth as she bore down on his shaft with growing relish. The skin of his cock rubbed against the inside of her cheeks and over the top of her tongue, across the roof of her mouth to the threshold of her throat.

Claudia had long ago trained herself not to gag. So now, with a long, intense glance into Carlo’s dark eyes, she swallowed as much of him as there was; “Mingia!” was his only reply. She smiled at this mild obscenity; taking it as a compliment and got down to the serious business of making him as hard as possible. The whole time she could feel the inner depths of her pussy moistening and her juices gathering. They flowed with each bob of her head and with each passionate breath she took. With one hand she parted her lips and rubbed her sensitive nub .After a few minutes Carlo noticed this and gently pulled her hand away. He drew her towards him slowly and Claudia readily complied; positioning herself over his mouth. Now with her breasts pressing down on his abdominals, she took up a handful of cock and slid it deep into her warm mouth. She felt his strong hands massaging her ass and parting her pussy lips to plunge his tongue deeper into her velvet folds. Claudia shut her eyes and bit her lips as wave after wave of pleasure passed through her flesh. Carlo ran his hand down the inside of her thighs; finding them faultless and smooth.

“Dea incomparabile,” he whispered.

“I’ve made him a pagan,” Claudia thought and she began to lick and suck furiously; eliciting further outbursts of “Madonna mia” from Carlo.

Now her long hair tickled his balls and brushed wildly against his thighs. She was pleased that he had a very masculine covering of hair on his chest and legs – casually running her fingers through the open buttons of his shirt had been one of the first steps in seducing him.
As her mouth moved faster and faster over his rigid shaft, she felt big drops of saliva on his skin.

“I’m drooling.” She thought.

Boys had made her drool before and now with Carlo’s firm flesh between her lips, her past lovers flitted through her mind. Some lingered there far, longer than others. Joshua appeared in her mind’s eye; with his ready smile, golden tan and blonde curls. She remembered him surfing and purred, grinding her pussy harder against Carlo’s mouth. She tasted his pre-come and lapped it up greedily, imagining for a moment that it was Joshua’s cock that she was once again enjoying. “Hey surfer dude…” The phrase echoed in her mind like the last fragment of a previous life or the last sunbeam of a lost summer.

Joshua’s cock had been a marvel; no other could match it or him for that matter; a beautiful cock on a beautiful man. He gradually and reluctantly faded from her imagination as she felt waves of pleasure wash over her body. Carlo had found her clit early on and now, with practiced ease, he brought all of his çeşme escort skills to the task of teasing and licking it. Claudia sighed and clenched her teeth; she moaned and felt her mouth tingle and her flesh pulse. Several minutes more and she slowly let Carlo’s shaft slide from her lips. She was surprised at how incredibly wet his cock now was and how much of her own juices had moistened her pussy.

“Hmmm, let’s put all this juice to use Carlo.”

He smiled quizzically.

“Fuck me.”

She jumped onto her back and placed her hands on her knees with fingers splayed. Slowly she slid her hands down the inside of her thighs; rubbing them sensuously. When she reached her pussy, she spread her labia teasingly and arched her back. Carlo shook his head in amazement. He needed no further encouragement.
With one swift motion, he plunged his glistening cock deep into her. She gasped, admiring his confidence and thrilling at the sheer sensation of him inside her. Now Carlo propped himself up over her, “Considerate guy,” she thought, as she ran her hands luxuriously down his muscular sides, then to his hips and finally to his sculpted ass.

As he started to fuck her she held onto his buttocks. This was by far her favourite part of a man’s body. Carlo’s ass made a nicely compact package in the middle of his fine figure. It had certainly caught her attention soon after they had first met.
She continued rubbing his skin and pulled him close as he thrust into her with growing abandon. She tickled the sensitive place where his ass cheeks met and ran her fingers down his crack. He answered her with harder and harder thrusts while she dug her nails lightly into him and spread his ass cheeks to increase the pressure on her already steaming pussy. He licked her neck and kissed the side of her face while his hips delivered thrust after delightful thrust; aimed perfectly. She found herself reeling after every one, sighing and delirious with pleasure.

After several minutes of this, Carlo paused. He looked into Claudia’s eyes; seemingly disbelieving his own luck. She smiled at him reassuringly and ran her fingers through his curls. Soon passion seized him again and he grit his teeth; fucking her furiously for several minutes more. This she loved; it showed her that he was not afraid to let himself go, that he did not deny his passion and his lust. He gripped her hips then placed an arm above her shoulder. She responded by crossing her legs on the small of his back and pressing him close. Now he groaned as he thrust his adamantine shaft deep into her pussy. Despite the intense wetness he felt like a mechanical piston inside her. He breathed hard and as he glanced at her; his lust filled eyes were the very epitome of desire. But she saw this for only for a moment. For now Carlo’s eyes rolled back until she could see only white and his entire body tensed. She caressed his hips and felt his muscles flex. He came; sending shot after shot of warm, wet come deep into her nether folds. She felt every spurt; each was like a warm wave on the sea washing exquisitely over her.

She had enjoyed the scent of Carlo’s delicious cologne the entire time; now, its aroma mingled sweetly with the heady bouquet of their lovemaking. But there was also a subtler fragrance in the room; the smell of the sea and this was an old love of hers. It pervaded the house and over the years it had permeated the very fabric of the old building.

“I am a daughter of the tides,” she mused, “As Eleanora must have been.”

Carlo collapsed on his back beside her; looking totally spent, sated and deliriously happy. His still rigid cock stood at an aesthetic sixty degree angle looking far wetter from their combined juices than she ever thought possible. She reached out and rubbed it, then coyly touched her hand with her tongue.

“Mmmmm, dolce!”

He laughed. Then his expression changed as her eyes caught the candlelight; giving her already awesome beauty an added witchery. He was struck once again by how beautiful she was.

“Bellissima,” was all he could whisper.

Claudia for her part knew full well that she was beautiful and she was not above occasionally using it to her advantage. Not to do so would have been like the rose hiding her bloom or the sun denying the world his light,

“Or the viper not utilizing its venom,” she thought.

Carlo’s face loomed over her now, banishing dark thoughts. He stroked her hair and ran the back of his hand gently down her cheek. His tenderness won her immediately.

“Bessa me.”

He kissed her lightly at first; as though showing her how thankful and appreciative he was that she should have chosen him for a lover. His mouth was still sweet with her juices and his tongue reminded her of a richly ripe strawberry. Soon their mouths tingled with delicious sensation and their chins were wet with passion. Claudia bit Carlo’s lips and sucked his tongue. She explored his mouth and bit his neck and throat. He nibbled her earlobes and kissed the sensitive zones down the sides of her face and he kissed her deeply; plunging his tongue deep into her mouth. Slowly but surely, through long minutes of this play, she felt his cock harden by her thigh.

Now Claudia strode over to her portable sound system and turned it on. In the CD player was a disc of Indian classical music – sarangi and tabla pieces played by that great master of the sarangi, the incomparable Ustad Sabri Khan. She loved the sheer inventiveness and primal energy of Hindustani music; it was like listening to the very forces of nature; to the creative power of the universe. She looked at Carlo and beckoned to him. He approached and she immediately fell to her knees before his cock. Taking her cue from the beat of the tabla she set to work on his shaft. Her head bobbed rapidly as she savoured every inch of Carlo. His hair tickled her nose on occasion, as she tried to get more and more of him into her mouth. Her lips maintained as much suction as she could muster and she gripped his thighs with her nails. If Carlo was in any pain it was more than counteracted by the pleasure he now felt.

After several intense moments she slowed, following a change in the rhythm of the music. Now she turned her attention to the head of Carlo’s cock and found it like a summer nectarine whose flesh is so sweet one wants to keep it in ones mouth for an hour before swallowing it. Yet by now, she could feel Carlo’s muscles tensing and his thighs flexing. Claudia had long been attuned to the signs of arousal in a man’s body. She stopped and stood up; leaning up against the wall and spreading her legs. Carlo stepped up to her and she slid down onto his manhood easily. She gripped his shoulders and in unison they bucked up and down; she feeling the engorged cock that had been in her mouth a matter moments ago plowing through the tender folds of her pussy; he savouring the incredibly sensual grip and warmth of her pussy. After several long minutes of this she wrapped one leg around Carlo’s ass and lower back and he responded by gripping her ass cheeks to support her. Up against the wall they fucked, moaned and sighed for many more long, delirious minutes; kissing, biting, licking each others lips and attaining that mystical union; that primordial state of oneness that only comes through sexual abandon .

Claudia imagined that they were acting out a sloka from the Kama Sutra as the music reached a thunderous crescendo; filling the room with indescribable emotion. Now she gripped Carlo’s neck firmly with both arms and he held her up by the ass cheeks so that her head was above his. Claudia’s feet left the ground and her thighs nestled snugly upon Carlo’s hips. He lifted her higher as she bucked up and down on his cock like the rider of an untamable steed. A sense of total abandon filled her along with the feeling of almost weightlessness that she loved. Carlo was her Atlas and she the shining sky upon his shoulders. Soon after this thought had passed, she came; letting out a howl and rolling her eyes back as far as nature would allow. Carlo did not miss a beat but kept her in place upon his rod with her feet off the ground until the rolling waves of pleasure in her body had at last subsided.

She led him back to the bed and they both lay down. His cock had lost none of its rigidity and he wasted no time in plunging it back into her velvet depths. Claudia purred; she tightened her pussy muscles around Carlo’s shaft and settled back upon the pillows. Fingers twirled her long hair as she relaxed allowing Carlo to thrust into her with joyous abandon. Soon he built up speed and his breathing quickened until; gripping her sides and bringing all his strength to bear upon her cihangir escort pussy. He came, shooting streams of come into her. His breathing audible, he lay down beside her as she wiped beads of sweat from his brow.

A tranquil hour passed during which they lay together; she enjoying the scents of the night and he luxuriating in the tenderness of her skin and the warmth of her body. It was like a tonic to him; soothing him to sleep. Claudia too shut her eyes, imagining the cool caress of the waves upon her flesh.

When she awoke abruptly it was to see a wide-eyed Carlo staring at her in the lamplight.

He looked frightened.

“I get up to go pee. I hear musica…piano. Piano antico.

“Cembalo.”

“Ah si, la cembalo.”

“Musica, certo?”

“Si, certo.”

Claudia smiled and after thinking a moment, told him he must have been dreaming.

“No, I hear it loud.”

Claudia ran her fingers through his hair then swung her legs onto the cool floor. Her insides still felt pleasantly sore and she did her best to walk elegantly. She stepped out into the corridor and padded into the conservatory. She then realized that Carlo was following close behind her.

“Venus and Adonis into the fray.”

“Permesso?”

“Venere e Adone…oh never mind.”

Carlo looked at her doubtfully. She could hear him breathing hard as they entered the conservatory. The room was dark as thick cloud had obscured the bright full moon of earlier that night. Claudia paused and looked around briefly. Then, unseen by Carlo, she took something from the shelf by the door, flicked the light switch on and quickly turned to face the room. Needless to say, the sudden sight of a beautiful, nude woman carrying a bayonet was enough to fill him with trepidation. She walked around, scanning the room slowly and holding the bayonet at half arms length. Once she was satisfied that there was no one else there, her attention turned to Carlo. She fought her innate inclination to show off. The bayonet was a deadly weapon – thirty five centimeters of cold steel with a double cutting edge, so it was best to show some prudent respect for it. Besides, she didn’t want to scare Carlo away; they had only just met after all. She smiled reassuringly at him. As she did so, she slipped the weapon back into the gap in the shelf between two books where she had originally found it weeks ago.

She looked into his eyes, telling him that he must indeed have been dreaming; no one had been playing the harpsichord. She ran her hand down his chest to his cock. Taking hold of it, she led him back to the bed. They had slept for over an hour and now Claudia was ready to fuck once more. She yawned then glanced at Carlo slyly and drew his face down to her lips. He kissed her fervently and his eagerness to please immediately excited her. She reached down and massaged his balls. They were loose and heavy; swinging like ripe apples below his now rapidly hardening shaft. Claudia ignored it for the moment, focusing her attention on the pendulous fruit of Carlo’s manhood. She teased them and rubbed the sensitive sides of his sack; raking it lightly with her nails until it had fully tightened. After several minutes, Carlo’s arousal was visibly growing. With one hand she now squeezed the base of his cock while continuing to stimulate the sensitive areas around his sack. She gradually moved her hand back behind his balls and rubbed the sensitive skin there. She glanced up at him and when she saw that he was clearly enjoying her attentions, she slipped her hand up onto his shaft.

Now his cock grew rapidly in her hand. She grit her teeth and pumped it harder; keeping her mouth close but wanting to watch her own work take effect. After several minutes Carlo’s cock has achieved a satisfying sixty degree angle and Claudia looked up to see him looking transcendentally calm and ready for anything. She licked her lips teasingly and led him to the couch by the windows. The sea below was beautifully calm and a full moon, visible again after the breeze had banished the clouds, made a perfect night-time tableau. Claudia was struck, as always, by the loveliness of it. In her mind she chanted the word that summed it all up, her one word sutra – Tintamare.

“Carlo, I want to drink your come; I want it to run down my throat. I want you to explode in my mouth.”

He smiled and nodded his head like a man in a trance. There was no telling quite what Claudia had in store for him. From a green silk bag on the window sill she now produced a shiny black dildo. Carlo grinned and shook his head; indicating that she had again surprised him. He adjusted his posture as she sat next to him with her feet on couch. Carlo’s gaze traveled down her long legs to her mound where the merest brushstroke of black pointed to the glories below. From there, his eyes rested on the cleft of her pussy; enjoying its form as one would enjoy a fine work of art.

Claudia gazed at him seductively. He answered her with a look of such longing that it melted her heart. Without further hesitation, she put the tip of the dildo between her lips, rolled it around, then ran her tongue up and down its length. Carlo watched her with growing fascination. After wetting it thoroughly, she drew it from her mouth and sensuously rubbed it across her chin, then down her throat and chest to the space between her breasts. Carlo followed the wet line back up to her mouth with his finger. She bit him playfully then turned the dildo on and gave it to him. With three fingers she spread her pussy lips. Carlo saw her glistening slit and sighed. He rubbed her labia with the tip of the dildo then slowly traced circles around her clit with it. Every now and again he left her clit to wet the instrument with juice from her slit. But he would always return to her clit and renew his efforts there. Claudia enjoyed this immensely; rocking back and forth; and grinding her pussy up against the dildo as Carlo held it. She moaned and sighed as tingles of intense pleasure raced up and down her spine. She gripped Carlo’s shoulders too; digging her nails into him as pleasure raced through every fibre of her being. Carlo was happy to play with her pussy for as long as she liked; teasing her glistening velvet folds and exploring her every secret place in order to bring her pleasure.

But eventually Claudia made him stop. She took the dildo from him and began to rub it up and down his shaft, then to the sides of his sack and eventually to the sensitive area behind his balls. His cock began to harden again almost immediately and with her free hand she pumped it hard. The combination of her hand and the dildo obviously worked for Carlo. He was soon arching his back and rubbing her shoulders. Claudia was pleased with her handiwork thus far but she had one or two more plans for Carlo. She now slid the head of Carlo’s cock between her lips. Her mouth immediately began to water as she licked and tickled him with her tongue. It was now time for the real treat. She slowly drew the dildo lower and lower until she reached the verge of Carlo’s ass. She met with no resistance and concentrated for a while on the convergence of his ass cheeks. She then looked up at him; smiling wickedly,

“Salve bella dea,” was all he said.

Still looking at him she parted his ass cheeks gently and slipped the dildo in. He closed his eyes, opened his mouth and arched his back slightly. Claudia returned his cock to her mouth, this time licking his whole thick shaft from tip to base as she pressed the wildly vibrating dildo up against his ass hole. She traced little circles around his pink hole and slipped the tip of the dildo past the threshold to the sensitive areas just beyond. Now his cock grew more and more rigid as she brought her mouth to bear down upon it; drooling with the sheer lusty pleasure of having it deep in her mouth while she tickled Carlo’s ass with the dildo. Now Carlo moaned and arched his back harder. His hands gripped the back of her head and massaged her shoulders. He let out a stream of profanities that she could barely understand and all the while his cock grew harder and harder until it curved upwards into Claudia’s throat like a steel cable. Now she pushed the dildo deeper into Carlo’s ass, pressing it up at the same time. She concentrated the action of her mouth on the head of his cock and soon Carlo came. His back arched three times and he groaned; spilling and spurting his DNA into Claudia’s ravenously hungry mouth. Having made him come twice already that night, Claudia was surprised at how much thick juice there still was. She swallowed it all and lapped up every drop, eventually drawing the dildo from his ass too. It had served her well.

Exhausted and sated; they soon fell asleep in each others arms. Although he was a light sleeper, Carlo awoke only once; when he heard, or thought he heard, the eerie sound of the harpsichord in the dead of night.

Part II of Claudia Incarnata coming soon…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

As per my previous mornings recently, I stirred and rubbed the sleep from my eyes, that delicious feeling of my silk night ware stretching over my taught nipples and my morning wood throbbing in its lace enclosure. The urge to touch myself was palpable, it seemed no matter how hard I came the night before, by morning my cock was fully charged and my balls felt ready to burst.

Reaching down I ran my hands over my chest, my stiff nipples jutting out causing a sharp intake of breath as their sensitivity seemed heightened. A little twist and a rub eliciting a moan before my hands continued down to my tenting panties. I was already dripping through the material, the heat emanating from my rod as my hand wrapped round it separated only by the thin material of my underwear.

My second hand slipped beneath the elastic and down to cup my smooth and very tender balls, they felt so full again and my mind immediately replayed the previous night’s events. A smile came over me at the thought of how much I came, and by the feel of it, how much I would again very soon, the smell and taste of it still strong in my memory. I shifted the duvet and prized my damp nickers from my cock, gripping it firmly and squeezing upwards a bead of precum pooled at the top which I scooped off and brought to my lips.

Just like many times before, its taste made my tongue tingle, since I’d been watching what I ate and taking the supplements I found it almost irresistible, but there was never enough. I looked down at my smooth body clad in silky night clothes and recalled how I had also managed to suck myself the night before. with little resolve to resist I scooted down the bed and rolled my legs over my shoulders. Not quite as limber as last night, but with added enthusiasm and a lack of patients I had the tip of my tongue on the end of my cock.

A few moments later and my lips were able to join in and I eagerly sucked and lapped as my precum flowed, I reached up to cup my balls before going further and sliding a finger around my hole. It felt so damn good, so amazing to stimulate my body like this, but I wanted more. I uncoiled myself and reached over to my nightstand grabbing my favourite little metal plug. As I picked it up I could see my phone, the status light blinking signifying notifications and messages. I groaned out of frustration, I knew that as much as getting myself off would be the best way to start the day, I also needed to make the most of every opportunity which meant monetising my orgasms.

Damnit, I just wanted to bust a nut, but I knew I was right to stop the inevitable. The plug still in my hand, I reasoned I might as well have some fun in the meantime, and with a little lube it popped in with no resistance and a delightful reward of that cool weighted feeling nestling against my prostate.

Picking up my phone, the notifications were numerous. Across all the platforms I had posted there were loads of personal messages, receipts for people signing up and downloads. It had been another successful evening, and my fans were asking for more. I did have the extra footage I shot last night, but it would need editing and the photos sorting before being uploaded.

As difficult as it was to ignore my aroused state, I knew that I needed to get this next batch of content up and then I could shoot another one. Today would be an indoor day, edit yesterday’s footage, wait in for my super important delivery, and with the idea of a steamy shower scene still in my mind, either an extra live stream or another recording.

My stubborn erection made moving about the apartment awkward, and the plug in my ass did nothing to help the situation, but I just couldn’t bring myself to take it out, having something in there just felt too good. Besides, as I sat at my desk with a light breakfast and opening up the recordings and still images, my hard cock would be going nowhere.

Last night’s show really had been intense, as I watched the footage flashbacks caused me to clench my legs and push back against the plug. It was a strange duality to view myself on screen, as if my cam girl persona was separate from myself, yet I could relive the sensations and my body responded as one.

An hour later and I had cut up the clips, editeded the best photos and set them all to upload to their various platforms, social media accounts updated, messages responded to and the whole time my dick had never softened. The front of my panties was a sticky wet mess and I had well and truly deserved some relief.

I moved some equipment into the bathroom, extra lights etc and set the camera up. Close enough to get the detail but far enough that it wouldn’t get wet. Buy now the thought of giving in to my desires and finally getting myself off was causing my hands to shake with excitement.

I briefly considered broadcasting live, but I was already on a hair trigger and knew I would not be able to tease out many tokens, this was a straight to video special. I placed all my toys on the shelf in the shower, I turned on the water and let it come up to temperature, I shot a little introduction on my camera so I could put a teaser out and then added it to the setup to catch a different angle.

The moment I stepped under the cascading stream of hot water my hands shot to my cock and chest, I felt desperate to satisfy myself. Within minutes I had replaced the little metal plug with a larger one, and it slid in effortlessly. The sensations of being filled a little more and the way it pushed on my insides elicited an uncontrollable moan. Without the feedback of the chat, or the visual stimulation of my own image on screen it felt so much more intimate. I could chase what my body craved, only the bright lights of the filming cameras as a reminder I wasn’t really alone.

I skipped the middle sized plug and went straight for the biggest, it was a little slower to glide in but offered very little resistance and no pain at all. The swell of pleasure as it probed my prostate once again raising my desire to thrust it in and out. The hardness of my cock was unrelenting, while my attention had been on my nipples and ass it had only served to grow stiffer and if it wasn’t for the water would have had a long string of precum flowing from the tip.

The position was not the easiest to piston the plug in and out, and I wished there was a way I could attach it to the shower wall. I resolved to pull it out with my hand and then push back against the tiles, eventually finding a rhythm where I could push it out as I moved away and then shove back, occasionally my over exuberance would drive it over the indent and it would pop all the way in but a frantic hand would rapidly remove it and I would repeat the motion getting faster and more insistent.

I could feel the pressure building, I hadn’t been paying much attention to my dick, and I didn’t need to, I could sense I was not far from reaching the peak. I looked to the cameras and realised my usual cue of my image on screen was not there to push me over the edge, so many times what I saw on screen, the vision of a super horny girl with a dick would tip me over and right now it was lacking. I lined the plug up with it almost all the way out, the end of it against the wall and with both hands pinching and twisting my nipples I pushed back hard.

The plug fired directly against my prostate and the sparks flying from my engorged and overly sensitive nipples brought that sudden burst of pleasure to the surface, I dropped my right hand and wrapped it round my cock and a single slide to the base brought my orgasm crashing out.

My eyes clenched as I mashed the plug against the tiles, my ass cheeks spreading against the cold surface, my left hand pinching hard and my motionless right hand gripped tight around my dick as it spasmed over and over again. I’d be holding my breath and as I realised I gasped and groaned out loud, my legs felt weak, and the tremors of climax ripped through me. I looked down to see a huge glob of cum circle the drain plug before being sucked down.

I lamented the waste, there was a smaller amount still hanging from the end of my prick and I eagerly collected to and brought it to my tongue. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to give me that delicious taste I craved each time I came. Finally my breathlessness coming back under control, I could stand upright and feel the big plug shift. My softening cock jumped at the movement and I giggled at the jolt of pleasure which radiated through me.

Remembering I was still shooting the video, I soaped myself up and cleaned myself as I would any other day. Although perhaps not with this big butt plug inside like I had at the moment. By the time I had washed the soap out I had come down from my orgasmic high and I was a little disappointed. It had been a great climax, but I was used to amazing, I felt relieved but not fully satisfied.

Out of the shower and my usual routine took over. The skincare products, hair blow-drying and styling, light foundation and makeup, lip plumpers, eyebrow tidying, lash curlers. They all seems so automatic, and I smiled at the results, it wasn’t over the top, but it smoothed out the imperfections and gave me the confidence to present myself to whoever without having to worry about them thinking I could be a guy. Besides as a reached for the waist trainer, a bra and pantie set with the small inserts and a figure hugging but comfortable outfit, I don’t think anyone would be mistaking me.

There was however something missing and it stemmed from a quiet hum, a slight itch inside me, something that had become increasingly noticeable over the last few days, and always more apparent when I removed a toy. I missed having something in my ass, given how adept I’d become at taking the larger ones, I really noticed it when there was nothing. If was going to stay in all day, there would be no harm in giving in to a little temptation and my favourite bejewelled plug popped in with minimal fuss.

I moved all the equipment back to its usual bedside position and transferred all the files. Pre-empting what effect viewing them would have on me I attached the chastity cage over my now soft and small penis and added plenty of tissue to absorb my leaking. I didn’t want the situation to get out of hand again, while my horniness might want me to do three shows a day I needed to make sure I could perform.

Watching the footage back confirmed I had made the correct decision to lock myself away, the scene was indeed hot and steamy. It looked every bit as good as I had hoped, although you could see the frustration on my face at having to pull out the plug and then use the wall to thrust it back in, it took a good 10minutes for me to find a rhythm and it was obvious from the expression on my face and the noises I was making when I had. The other thing I noticed was how prominent my nipples were, they looked incredible, standing so hard and stiff the whole time.

I could feel them still pushing out against the lace fabric of my bra, I’d used the small inserts as they fitted better with this outfit and I was glad of the extra space they gave so I could feel just how sensitive they had become. My mind wandered to the suction cup instructions and how repeated use would enhance them, and a few moments later they were attached and pumped up to a high but not overly hard level.

Resuming my editing of the final scenes, it really turned into me thrashing against the wall, up until my hand grasped my dick and it immediately began to throb and spew huge load after load out and down the plughole. What I’d seen in the shower was only the last jet and it was not even the largest. I once again rued the missed opportunity to taste my cum, but I knew I could make up for that later.

I cropped down the last clip, saved out the best stills, added captions, and set them all to auto upload at a later date and time. I had already posted some content this morning, so I needed to spread it out to maximise anything new.

With my ‘work’ done I had some time to relax and as I was at the computer I decided to fire up my favourite game and kick back for a while. After a short while I ended up in my usual multiplayer arena and joined in with a squad that looked to be about my level. It took an embarrassingly short time before they asked if I was a girl, and even less time before they started hitting on me.

I did my best to deflect them but they were all very insistent. It wasn’t the most pleasant experience but as I closed the team chat window down one of them said that if I looked as good as I sounded, I should start streaming as I was a decent enough player and gamer girls always get loads of fans.

It hadn’t been an avenue I had considered, but of course it was just like any other platform. Maybe even better as I wouldn’t have to perform sex acts for cash I laughed to myself. I did already have a Twitch profile, so I just reset all the options to match my appearance, added some pictures that were not in any way explicit and joined in a game.

For the next couple of hours it was a lot of fun, sure most of the guys tried to hit on me but their attempts were laughable, and it made me killing them in the game all the more fun. Occasionally during gameplay a certain movement would remind me that I have a metal plug up my ass or the cups sucking my nipples, and my dick would try its best to rise against the cage and it all combined to me thoroughly enjoying myself. In a totally different way to how I would usually broadcast.

However there was one thing that kept coming back to my mind any time my senses would become a little aroused, and that was the shower that morning. I must be able to find an attachment that I can stick the plugs to the wall with and as I closed the Twitch broadcast I immediately found myself on a website with all manner of sex toy that I never would imagine existed.

Vibrators, plugs and dildos of all shapes and sizes, with plugs to attached them to any smooth surface. There were masturbators for guys too which I found very appealing having not actually had sex with anyone else for what felt like forever. And then there were the smart sex toys which you could connect to Bluetooth, these ones I had seen on the female cam girls but they had them for guys too.

My eyes were wide as I took the sheer range and shape of them in. I wasn’t so keen on the realistic shaped dicks, but as I discovered ones which looked less intimidating I found myself checking through the details and reasoning that they weren’t much bigger than the plugs I had. Sometime later my basket had all sorts of items in it, quite a few different shapes and colours, none of them looked realistic, and none any bigger or wider than my own 6” dick, but quite a step up from the toys I already had.

I couldn’t put in an order here without getting something a bit special and that came in the form of a Lovesense Lush, then finally my fans could actually control my pleasure directly. I got a Fleshlight with a shower attachment and a rather large tub of lube. I also couldn’t resist checking out their lingerie, and although I really didn’t need any more, it was all so slutty and revealing I couldn’t help myself, the thought of what I would look like with the false breasts and how my current outfits wouldn’t fit as well spurred me on, I didn’t really know what size I would be, so just picked the stretchy lace items, some full bodystockings and well anything else that took my fancy. All of course express delivery as the sooner I got them the sooner they could start paying for themselves. And even if by some remote probability that my real job would come back I couldn’t imagine these toys would go unused.

Looking at all those toys and sexy lingerie had really got me going, I was aching in my panty covered cage and the thought of playing with myself took over. As I reached to release my hardened cock from my little prison the doorbell rang and I nearly jumped out of my skin. There was no way my hard-on would diminish and as the bell rang a second time I knew if it was a delivery they might not hang about long. I quickly re-arranged myself, tucking it as best I could and threw on an oversized hoodie. It would have to do, although I knew that it didn’t entirely cover my bulge.

I raced to the door somewhat awkwardly, and opened it just in time to see the delivery man walking away, I called out and he returned passing me my package, I was fortunately able to hold it in front of my crotch and hide myself, turning quickly I went back inside my apartment and as I went to close the door I saw him quite clearly paused arnavutköy escort on the stairs checking me out. Blushing I smiled and I briefly caught his smiled back before the door shut, I realised the blush wasn’t because I caught him looking, but the pride it filled me with that I was worth a second glance.

Being rewarded on my broadcasts was one thing, but nothing validated all my effort, work and time that I’d put in over these last few months than a person in real life checking me out. It made my body buzz which in turn flushed me from head to toe, tingling down my spine and setting off sparks in my permanently erect nipples and seemingly ever hard cock. And in my now trebling hands I hoped the contents of this package would take that to the next level.

Prizing open the parcel, and removing the loose fill packaging I grasped the contents and lifted out the box. With the images on the box confirming what was inside, the weight being deceptively heavy for the size, I proceeded to prize it open and pull out two perfectly formed false breasts. I took off the plastic wrap and held them in my shaking hands.

They were exquisitely detailed, and the skin tone was very close to my own, they had a strange warmth to them and didn’t feel overly cold to the touch. The texture was not perfectly smooth but very soft none the less, and as I squeezed them they had the perfect amount of give, like the most amazing stress ball.

I marvelled at the finer points, the nipples were especially detailed with tiny raised bumps around the areolas and much like my own hard nubs at the tips. The teardrop shapes flattened out to a very thin tapered almost transparent edge which would make for easy blending with my own skin, and I impatiently emptied the rest of the box which contained the glue and releasing agents.

I stripped of my top and with both forms in my hands I dashed to the bathroom to check myself out in the mirror. Holding them up to my bare chest they were perfect, exactly the right skin tone and turning left and right they looked every bit the correct size for my torso. I couldn’t help but squeeze and caress them and my crotch immediately responded. I was absolutely buzzing and the thoughts of being able to try on different clothes and what they might look like raced through my mind.

I knew my first outfit would be the French maid set, since that was what had spurred me on to buy them. The next 15 minutes or so I spent making sure my chest was as smooth and clean as it could be, measuring and checking to be sure I would position them correctly and then tentatively applying the adhesive.

As I held up the first one and waited for it to stick I could already feel the weight of it pulling at my skin and a few moments later it no longer needed my hands to hold it on, it was attached. My reflection looked somewhat disjointed, it would need some blending but at a distance it looked like my own, and I couldn’t wait to get the second attached and complete the look

I followed the same process and shortly afterwards the image in the mirror presented a bare chested girl with a rather large tent in her panties. They looked every bit as good as I hoped they would, cupping them in my hands they even felt very lifelike, however I couldn’t help but feel disappointed that the perfect looking nipples didn’t relay any sensations back to my own. But overall I couldn’t be happier, a little time spent with foundations and skin tone blushers to blend them in and they were almost completely seamless.

I snapped a few selfies, teasing at the new cleavage. Nothing too revealing but they had pretty hard hints as to what might be in store on my next broadcast, posted to my various platforms with a smile on my face knowing how my fans would react. I loved the weight of them, the jiggle and bounce they made with each step, now they were up to body temperature they really felt like part of me. It didn’t take long before the pings of likes and comments started to come in and I knew I had made the right decision to purchase them.

Then like a girl possessed I pulled open my wardrobe and started trying on outfit after outfit. The French maid costume looked incredible, the new boobs filled it to perfection and spilled out the top, from a distance and on camera the seam was invisible and my cock straining against its confinement was all the approval I needed. It felt strange to be turned on by your own body, but along this journey I had embraced the duality of my personality, sure I was more cam girl than the guy I’d been but he was still in there and would have loved to be intimate with the girl staring back in the mirror.

There was some disappointment though, a lot of my early outfits no longer fit my new chest. The memories of how it felt to wear them the first time, how my fans reacted and tipped. Even some of the more recent purchases didn’t fit properly after removing the padding, but at least I knew I could take off the falsies and still look great, and knowing I had already ordered items that would arrive tomorrow kept the momentum up.

I now had my wardrobe organised into two sections of items that would work and those that wouldn’t. for a laugh I put on my running outfit, and although the sports bras held everything in place, there would be no way I could run, the weight alone would have them bouncing all over the place. If I did want to go running I would have to buy new ones, however as I bumped into so many familiar faces when out, I wouldn’t be able to hide the new additions and as much as I loved the attention, I didn’t really want to bring that much focus to my chest.

It was then that I realised how late it was, I had totally got carried away with trying on clothes and outfits that not only had I forgotten it was time for my show, but I was already late to start it. I pulled out the best fitting outfit to go with my boobs, blended them in a little more and applied simple but sexy makeup to my face, a double application of lip plumping formulae and big false lashes.

Taking in the completed look in the full mirror I could barely recognise myself to the me only a few months ago. The long hair styled to perfection, my makeup applied without fault, my painted and shaped nails on my fingers and toes, my trim but curvy body clad in an incredibly sexy and shape enhancing set of lingerie, capped off with a very full bra and what now looked like a rather perfect pair of breasts, dark and erect nipples showing through the lace fabric.

If it wasn’t for the bulge in my lace thong no-body would even guess that I was a guy, in this moment I didn’t even feel like one. I posed, admiring all my hard work, this was the culminations of weeks and weeks of graft, exercising, makeup practice, and a little help from some artificial enhancements. But I felt not trepidation or embarrassment about how I presented.

Not only was I ready for the show, I couldn’t wait. Spending all afternoon trying on different outfits and essentially perving on my own body I was good to go. I fire up the lights and all my different cameras, the computer is setup and I log in. it doesn’t take very long for the room to start to fill up and I’m soon bombarded with comments about my chest. I couldn’t help but smirk as I’d done such a good job with them, but I knew today I was going to make the most of them, and if possible drag this out until they paid for themselves in a single show.

I was still chatting to the room when the person who requested I used the cage last time dropped another message, along with a massive payment. Little did they know I had been wearing it all day to help control my libido and keep myself it check. I stood up, biting my lip and lifting the frills of my dress. To rapturous applause my fans praised how good I looked locked up, how much more femme it made me look, my sponsor was especially impressed.

But the fans loved it, and tonight I felt somewhat at their mercy, the desperate need to not just earn enough tokens to keep up the pace of the week but to recover the costs of all the things I’d bought in the last few days. Besides the last time I used the chastity device had been one of my best earning shows, not to mention most intense orgasm.

With my dick locked up and my nipples out of action below a pillow of breast shaped silicone I didn’t have all my usual go to places to pleasure myself, with my trusty jewelled plug slid effortlessly into my ass I asked the room what they would like me to do. There were various suggestions but one which rose to the most requested was to suck on some of my toys.

In all my shows to date it had never really come up, I guess when I was so keen to put them other places my fans never made the request. I had thoroughly cleaned them since the last time I used them so it wasn’t that much of an issue, except for maybe the larger ones. The smallest plug was no problem, I licked and covered it with saliva before my swollen lips spread with ease and sucked it in.

The pings of tokens sounded out and I replaced it with a larger one, and I toyed with my audience, there was such a thrill being able to tease them and have them beg for me to do things, my trapped cock was leaking and collecting some precum and smearing it over the plug only spurred them on.

A suitably large donation arrived with the request for me to take my top off and I obliged, the weight of my false breasts now hanging freely felt very strange, but the image beaming back at me on my monitor was amazing, they really did look like mine from this distance. Playing with the nipples was so disappointing. I was used to the mega sensitivity of my own and being buried beneath inches of silicone I couldn’t feel a thing, I moaned but out of frustration, with my cock locked up it was going to be a very hard fought orgasm, if I could even get there.

With the middle sized plug taken care of I moved onto the larger one, it was wider and much longer, but it still felt quite pleasurable running it over my lips and sucking it a little into my mouth. With the next target met I began easing it in, a little deeper and then pulling it out to smear my saliva over my fake nipples, each time I went a little deeper and found it surprisingly turning me on. Being able to watch my reflection in the monitor drove me to push deeper and I momentarily felt it nudge the back of my mouth.

I gagged a little, but more out of surprise, the cheers and pings sounded out and I was encouraged to go further. I still had maybe 2 inches before the base of the plug, and in no time one of my moderators had set up another target for me to fit the whole thing in my mouth. I wasn’t even sure it was possible, but the ambitious goal would put me right up to the number of tokens I was after.

Taking a deep breath a slid it back in and pushed a little further, this time expecting it to make contact with my throat I was surprised a bit less but was still met with a slight gag, I pulled it out with a wet sounding pop, my watering eyes refocussing on the screen. I had nearly got there, but not quite. Hints, tips and encouragement filled the chat room, and I read and responded to many of them, my mouth was salivating and I felt the urge to try again and the go further.

Steadying my nerves, and bringing the large butt plug back to my mouth I opened up and slipped it in, I relaxed as best I could, took slow steady breaths through my nose and closed my eyes. I felt the nudge at my tonsils but only a slight urge to gag, I managed to stop it an relax momentarily giving me the opportunity to slide a bit more in.

I could feel the urge to gag rising again, but I also became aware that my fingernails were now resting against my lips. I had somehow managed to fit the whole thing in my mouth and throat, my eyes opened in surprise and my throat spasmed around the toy pushing it back out. I had gagged quite hard, but the feeling quickly went away and it had been nowhere near as bad as I thought it would be.

Buoyed by my success, I tried a second time and was able to play around with it quite deep without it feeling uncomfortable, getting used to the feelings and learning how to control my reflex I tried again and this time is slid in with only a little flinch. Consciously relaxing my throat I repositioned my fingers and pushed the last few millimetres so that the base of the plug was now right up against my lips.

I had done it, through watering eyes I could see the chat board light up with tokens and the pings rang out in the room. Not only did I feel the accomplishment of managing to do it, my body felt on fire. I was unable to stimulate my poor, trapped cock which was straining against its cage, my rock solid nipples were buried below a cushion of silicone and begging for attention which I was unable to give.

The feeling of running the plug over my lips, into my mouth and down my throat was the only way my body was receiving any pleasure and it gave me a rush to the head, feeling dizzy as the sensations swirled around. Removing the plug from my mouth with a pop I moaned out of frustration, in my usual shows I would now be stroking and fucking myself with wild abandon, but my dick was locked up and my nipples couldn’t feel a thing.

With the target well and truly met, I asked the chat what they wanted me to do next, I hoped they would allow me to play with my ass, it was the only significant erogenous zone I had to push me over the line, and that incredible pleasure I knew brewing inside me would be frustratingly far away without it.

Unfortunately for me, for the next two hours they teased and tormented me. Naturally they wanted me to play with my fake breast forms, and while it looked great on camera it did nothing for me, I so wanted to be able to tweak and pull my nipples like I usually did, I hadn’t realised how important they were to get me off. The plug in my as swapped for a larger one, the vibrator came out and I got to buzz it against the cage which felt frustratingly divine.

The large butt plug however was reserved for my mouth, and it hadn’t taken me long to not only get used to taking its length, but to be able to control the gag, I almost wished I had something larger to see if I could push myself further. It wasn’t just the satisfaction of pleasing my fans, I could feel it turning me on as well. I never thought it would give me pleasure, but here I was, dripping buckets of pre cum from my chastity cage purely from sucking a rubber plug.

It got to the point that I was starting to get tired, and so very, very horny, my dick was ready to burst from its imprisonment, my balls felt swollen and hard. And my ass begged me for attention. Finally the next target was met and I could use the vibe in my hole, I wasted no time sucking it and shoving it straight in.

There was zero pain, only a burst of pleasure, squealing as I slid its entirely length in one motion. I clawed at my breasts, but growled at the lack of feedback from my nipples, switching to my confined cock I rubbed it through the cage but it wasn’t enough. I felt this burning desire to get off, but all my usual go to places wouldn’t push me over the edge. The vibe was now on full power and being thrusted in and out its entire length.

This was so frustrating, my orgasm was in sight but nothing would quite get me there, the only thing I could think of was to suck as well as fuck myself, I got on my back, lifted my legs over my head, the vibrator never leaving the depths of my ass, and all I was presented with was the cage, dripping with precum but even with my best efforts I wasn’t going to be able to reach it. I grabbed a plug and slid it in my mouth.

As it reached the back of my throat, my body joined the dots and I imagined I was sucking my own dick this deep, the thrill, and pressure combining with the vibe being mercilessly rammed in and out of my hole, smashing against my prostate. My subconscious took over and I felt my throat grip the plug and suck it in deeper but there was no more length to take. As I pulled it out and slid it back in I mirrored the movements with the vibe in my ass. I could feel it, I could finally feel my climax approaching and it edged nearer with every bump of the plug on my tonsils.

I couldn’t believe how hot it was making me, but I had to keep pushing to reach my goal. As with so many of my previous shows I just wanted to get off now, the tokens were secondary to satisfying my lust, I’d been at this for ages, my body now aching from being wrapped up in this position but the pressure deep within me was building.

Each thrust, atakent escort each suck drove me closer to euphoria, the distant pings ringing out as I pounded myself and I felt it grow, from within my core a wave like no other, I screamed out loud spitting the plug from my mouth, my ass clamping hard on its intruder and my encased cock began to spew load after load all over my face, I was too out of it to consciously lick the seemingly never ending fountain, but is splattered and leaked into my open mouth.

The waves seemed to keep rolling, I had had some incredible orgasms but being made to wait so long had absolutely delivered the biggest yest, I finally uncoiled myself and collapsed, my still pulsing dick leaking through the cage, my ass twitching in unison and my entire body buzzing from and most unbelievable high.

I lay there for quite some time taking in the afterglow, I could hear messages sounding out, but had no energy to acknowledge them, finally with shaking hands I pushed myself up and looked at the screen. The chat was awash with messages of how awesome it was. I looked an absolute mess, hair dishevelled makeup smeared and cum still spattered across my face. It was then that I realised what time it was, it had taken me so long to cum that it was 5 in the morning, the early morning light beginning to show through the curtains.

I said my thankyous, blew many kisses and logged off. My legs still unsure of themselves I climbed into the shower and started to wash myself. There was so much cum everywhere, I released the chastity device and my dick finally uncoiled itself, I wasn’t going to be hard for a while but it felt so good to be free. Reaching for the adhesive release agent I applied it and slowly peeled off the breast forms. They did look amazing, and felt really good to wear, but I couldn’t wait to remove them.

With a little time and patients they came off and I cleaned up the glue residue, my nipples were seriously aching by this point and I couldn’t resist giving them some much needed attention. God they felt so good to play with, if only they did false breasts that could transmit the sensations, I would be using them again for sure, but perhaps not with the cage, having to wait so long to cum was torture.

My exhausted dick lurched a little as I played with them and I smiled at the thought of continuing, only to be brought from my daydream by the birds beginning to sing as the sun came up. I really needed to get some sleep, finishing up and quickly drying myself I slid in the small plug and attached the nipple pumps. Afterall they had been so deprived I might as well treat them a little. Adding the waist trainer and corset I knew I would sleep easily being so tired and I really wanted to push my body to see how far I could take it.

I climbed into bed and fell asleep as my head hit the pillow. It was no surprise that I woke up late, still tired but unexpectedly horny again, the pumps on my nipples had clearly done a number on me, my panties had a wet spot at the top of the tent they had formed, and I cursed as I reached down and wrapped my hand around its length.

Checking the clock again I realised I needed to get up. Not going for a run the day before meant I had the urge to do some non-erotic exercise. I stripped off and did my morning stretches and yoga in the nude, it felt liberating as well as gave me the opportunity to see how far I could stretch without clothes to impede me. My phone buzzed as a notification came in about the delivery scheduled for today, I didn’t have long so rushed through my usual routine with only light makeup and my now customary tight fitting running outfit.

Despite my lack of sleep, I felt ready to run and energised, the memories of last night’s show running through my mind. I couldn’t help but smile at how intense it had been, I could feel myself become a little hard and had to concentrate on something else to prevent it going any further. I almost didn’t register Marc standing at the entrance to the park as I approached.

I briefly stopped and he offered to run with me and I was too polite to say no. we chatted as we ran, at a nice easy pace, I was still feeling horny from the night before and the thought of the delivery that would arrive when I got back. My mischievous cam girl person couldn’t help but flirt and tease Marc as we ran.

It was automatic behaviour, after so many hours of shows, I just saw him as one of my viewers, we stopped by a drinking water fountain, and everything I did seemed to make him blush, it was hilarious. Feeling emboldened by his reactions I even posed and bent over unnecessarily to re-tie my shoe laces. My mind couldn’t help but wonder if he was going to go home and masturbate thinking of me, I’d been laying it on pretty heavy and had to regularly stop myself as my panties started to get tight and I would force myself to take the conversation somewhere boring to cool down.

We continued our jog round the park and once again he ran me to my door, the parcels had already been dropped off and I cursed myself for taking so long, I momentarily flushed beet red as thoughts of what they contained filled my mind and Marc innocently asked what they were. I made up some lame excuse and distracted him with even more unnecessary flirting. He mentioned that he needed to get going as he had a meeting back at the gym and really needed a shower beforehand. I thanked him for his company and briefly reached out touching his arm.

We were still under some restrictions because of Covid, hugging was still discouraged, so it was the first time I’d actually had physical contact with another person in months, we both looked at each other and smiled before we said our goodbyes and I blew him a kiss like I had before, this one wasn’t so much automatic, but rather a consequence of my teasing him and I just couldn’t get enough of making him blush. My cam girl alter ego was on a power trip and I loved it.

I watched him jog off and turned smiling to myself, gathering the packages I walked into my apartment and dumped them on the bed. Despite needing to clean the sweat off from the run I couldn’t wait to open them and see my purchases. There were also a few gifts from fans which I had now become accustomed to receiving, some nice, some a bit tacky but I was grateful none the less.

The big box was of course the main attraction, and within it contained so many new toys and outfits. Eager to see and hold the toys in my hands I tore into the boxes and spread them out on the bed. They were all a little alien looking, in both colour and shape, while unmistakably sex toys, they lacked the lifelike details that made them less intimidating.

I held them, squeezed and flexed them, even smelt them not knowing what to expect. A flush ran down my spine as I imagined how they might feel. They were all a little bigger, both longer and wider than the toys I had, but I could feel myself tense up in anticipation. My existing toys felt great, and these new ones with the added length, girth and bumps would surely feel even better.

My panties felt tight as the thoughts raced through my mind, I put them back down and turned my attention to the outfits. I instantly knew these would look amazing on me, all a little tighter in the waist and with more space for my false breasts better fitting all round, the textures and shapes only heightening my arousal. They would have to wait till after the shower which I knew immediately would be a road test of my new toys.

After the last recorded shower scene I did and the frustration which led to me buying all these things I already knew what I wanted to do. Positioning the lights and cameras so I could record the best angles, and adding the smallest and middle sized dildos to the shower shelf the setup was complete.

With eagerness I stripped down, activated the cameras and turned on the hot water. Just the thought alone of being able to stick them to the shower wall and be able to fulfil my desire had me going, my semi hard cock already leaking pre cum and my hole tingling with anticipation.

I stepped under the hot water, the powerful jets spraying against my sensitive nipples giving me immediate flashes of pleasure. Having left before resolving my usual morning wood, and the entire run spent teasing and winding up Marc I was already humming and keen to see just what the new toys could do. I reached for the smaller one, and positioned it around waist height. With a squelch it stuck to the tiles and I grinned at the thought of how it might feel.

In an attempt to control myself and put on a good show for my fans I toyed with it a little, stroking it and my own now rock hard cock. I poured a generous amount of floral body wash into my hands and soaped myself up. The suds cleansing the sweat and filling the steamy shower with gorgeous aromas, running my hands over my body, twisting and pinching my enlarged nipples.

My attention returned to the dildo fastened to the shower wall, a thought occurred to me that as it was yet to be used it would be perfectly clean, and my experiments with the plugs the previous night gave me an idea. With the hot water still cascading over me, I dropped to my knees which brought the toy to my eye level. I held it in my hand and moved it around, tentatively I stuck out my tongue and licked it, there was no strong taste, no different than the plugs anyway.

I edged forward and opened my mouth as it pressed against my lips, the tip was larger than anything I had tried to suck before, but it was still a comfortable size. As I eased it in further I met with the same resistance I had with my other toys, but concentrating on relaxing my throat and forcing my gag reflex to ease it slipped in deeper. I pulled out and gasped, there was a slight desire to retch but perfectly manageable as I went in for a second try.

Again I eased it in finding my limit and allowing myself time to become accustomed to the unusual intrusion. As I paused with it nearly all the way in, I could feel my throat squeeze round it and the mildest of gags in response. The rest of my body buzzed, sparks of pleasure flowed down my spine, flaring out on my chest and nipples before continuing down to my dick which throbbed in time with my flexing throat.

Pulling my mouth off I groaned out loud as my entire body shook a little, almost as if I had a mini orgasm. The cameras fading into irrelevance I repositioned myself to be a little closer and slid my mouth back round it. This time I went deeper and was greeted with a repeat of those sensations. With another slight gag I felt my lips begin to widen as I approached the end of the dildo. This one wasn’t very big at only five inches, but I had very nearly all of it in my mouth.

Buzzing once again as I released it with a pop, my body craved more and I knew exactly what it needed. I swiftly stood up, held the shaft as I positioned my ass towards the phallus and gradually moved backwards. Adjusting its head to line up with my hole I felt the well lubricated tip find its goal.

I was eager to keep pushing and with a little pressure my hole opened up and it began to slide in. this toy was about the same size as the vibrator I had so I knew it would fit, but usually I would have worked up to that with small plugs. This time however I didn’t want to wait and I eased back harder.

Gradually it slid in, millimetre by millimetre. There was the tiniest amount of pain, and I paused while it subsided, quickly resuming my steady progression down its length. It felt sublime as each ridge and bump stimulated my body, with both hands now braced against the opposite side of the shower I could pull my body away before sliding back down. Each time becoming easier with less resistance and ever more rewarding as my body responded.

With the water still flowing over me it was hard to see but a long string of precum hung from my solid member. I was now able to slide it in and out with nothing but joyous pleasure, before long I could feel the cool surface of the tiles on my cheeks as I pushed as far backwards as I could.

I continued at a pace in and out, revelling as my now free hands could roam my body, teasing my nipples and playing with my cock. It felt every bit as good as I had hoped and I pushed back harder and faster each time. My ass was now very well accustomed to it and looking back I saw the larger toy on the shelf, this one did feel amazing but a bigger one would feel even better surely.

With trembling hands I released the suction and repositioned the larger toy, covering it with some lube I knew I would need it. It was a little longer and wider but not so intimidating now that I had stretched myself out. The thought of the larger one back on the bed briefly entered my mind but I would always have another time for that.

With extra lube applied to my ass, I lined myself up and edged backwards. The extra girth was immediately noticeable, but with some deep breaths it slid in and an uncontrollable moan escaped my mouth. This felt big, it was stretching everything as I pushed back on it. Every millimetre felt divine and my cock pulsed and bounced involuntarily.

I was only half way down before I eased it back out with a little pause before going back towards the wall, both hands once again braced sliding it deeper. My breath was taken away as it nudged over my prostate, those delightful sparks of pleasure radiating from within. I angled the head of the shower away so I could concentrate on the job at hand.

Sliding back deeper and gradually pulling away released an overwhelming burst of desire to have more, I repeated the same actions again and again each time going further. My mind fogging as I pursued the highest sensations to drive me towards my goal, that familiar semi outer body experience consumed me and I could hear moans of passion echoing throughout the shower.

My mind was drifting in a sea of approaching orgasmic bliss, and flashbacks of today flickered in and out. The new outfits, the toys, the parting touch with Marc, the flirting, the feeling of being desired. I replayed Marc saying he needed a shower and wondered if his need was the same as mine. Visions raced through my mind of him in the shower like me, hot, wet and horny. My pace had increased and each thrust mashed my prostate driving me closer.

The image of Marc in the shower filled my world, him, naked, hard and thrusting into his hand thinking of me. My ass begun to tighten, my own cock hardened and the rising flush of pure ecstasy screamed through my body. I cried out unintelligibly, spasm after spasm as my orgasm ripped apart every sense. My eyes opened to see ribbons of cum jetting from my cock without my hands anywhere near it and my shaking legs struggling to hold me up.

I reached down and scooped up the next much smaller ejaculation and brought it to my mouth, I had not only grown accustomed to the taste, but craved it as a delicacy capping my climax, cursing the lost loads as the flowed down the drain.

My body still impaled on my new favourite toy I had no energy to move, I moved away and jolts and aftershocks passed through me with each inch that slid out. Clumsily I re-positioned the shower head and tried to clean my weakened body. I felt exhausted yet energised, like I’d found a secret well of pleasure and had totally over done it.

As I cleaned up my body hummed, everything was overly sensitive, each movement triggered bursts of joy, finished up I switched the shower off and just stood there dripping. I sighed loudly relishing the sensations coursing through my body. Realising I still had the cameras rolling I took a breath and reached for my towel, wrapping it around me as I stepped out and shut off the equipment.

I took a moment to appreciate just how amazing that had felt, and blushed a little to myself at the images I had thought of just as I came. I couldn’t deny it felt a little strange but at the same time that had been yet another mind blowing orgasm and it was hard not to take the most from it. I thought I would feel a little sore but there was no discomfort, despite that my little metal plug once again took its place in my hole, the cooling weight adding some comfort.

I moisturised, toned and carried out all my well-practiced beauty regime, deciding one something more comfortable than sexy to wear, although it was still very silky and lacy which always felt sublime against my soft skin. Removing all the camera equipment and transferring all the files over to the computer I took a moment to rest while it loaded up.

Feeling bostancı escort a little drained I decided not to edit it down, but rather put it up as the whole video, watching it back confirmed my practice at camera setup was paying off. Despite being well and truly spent, the images on screen caused my sleeping dick to stir. I looked really good, if it wasn’t for my permanent hardon you’d easily think of me as a flat chested girl, the enlarged nipples would be totally out of place on a guy.

I looked down at them still peeking through my lace top, they did seem to be in a constant state of arousal, and I didn’t mind at all, to play with them felt amazing. The other thing which was so noticeable was the noises I was making, undeniably feminine and far louder than I thought I had been. I snapped stills to add to galleries as the video played to add to my collection.

As I watched myself switch up to the larger toy I could feel it like a memory reflex, my ass squeezing around the metal plug in sympathy with the vision on screen. It was impossible not to get hard looking at this, I was like another person and she was hot as hell. You could see how horny I was, how much I craved the anal pleasure and I shifted in my seat, tightening panties becoming a little uncomfortable.

As the scene built to the climax it was clear how much I was enjoying it, and I flushed once again watching it unfold. It was so strange to view something this hot and also know exactly how it felt. My ass clenched as the on screen me cried out in orgasm, to my shock I was called out Marc’s name.

I totally hadn’t realised I had done that, so caught up with the visions and sensations occupying my mind at the time. The enormity of it crashed over me, flushing my body with embarrassment, I went from fully horny to zero in an instant and my mouth felt suddenly dry. Why had I done that? What did it mean I felt? Was I attracted to him? Was I gay?

The video ended and I rewound it back playing my orgasm once again, in my mind I replayed what I felt and that conflicted feeling of pleasure and embarrassment coursed through me. Cropping the end of the clip and adding my usual signoff edit. I saved the file and stepped away from my desk.

Walking around my apartment I felt so unsure of myself in that moment, the cam girl persona had made this giant leap that the old me was totally unprepared for it. I couldn’t be gay, otherwise my own image wouldn’t have turned me on, and there was the other cam girl, the one who I was modelling my own image on, I was still attracted to her right?

This played over in my mind while I made a cup of tea, sitting back at my desk I searched for her profile and after a short while I managed to find it. As she wasn’t live there was only her recorded content which was only accessible by being a paid up member, it seemed like a worthy use of my money and in no time I was browsing through her clips and photos. To my relief I felt my arousal return, she definitely did it for me although there was a combined appreciation of her, part of me loved how she looked and the other part of me wanted to look like her.

I couldn’t be gay otherwise I wouldn’t find her so attractive, but I also couldn’t deny that the image of Marc in the shower was also a turn on, could I be bi-sexual? Would that be so much a bad thing? The thought of having sex with a guy really didn’t appeal to me, but I was absolutely curious and it was a little un-nerving.

I kept on digging through her pictures, posts and videos. She really was stunning and my now very damp panties confirmed I still found women attractive. Her name was Ellie and she was the same age as me too, and I smiled at the new found connection I had with her, even if it was just virtual. Tonight I would model my show on her, I’d pick an outfit, use my fake breast forms, that temporary hair dye and make my best effort at matching her make-up.

I uploaded all my new videos and felt much better about what had happened in the shower, so what if my cam girl alter ego fantasied about guys, most if not all of my viewers and fans were and that hadn’t stopped me. Besides I had no doubt how well this would go down with them and would be great for pulling in more cash going forwards.

Feeling much more at ease I set about getting ready for the evening live broadcast. With the look I was going for settled I wasted no time in attaching the false breasts, taking note of how they looked and felt. There was that duality of happiness, they absolutely completed the look and enhanced my body shape in a way I never thought possible, but at the same time I was sad that my nipples would be buried and unable to benefit from stimulating them. However the aim of today was to pay homage to my online crush and to do her vision justice I would just have to accept it.

With the glue set I tried on all my new outfits, they fit so much better, and my hours exercising and using the waist trainers and corsets really helped make the most of them. They hugged and squeezed me, with my cock and balls tucked up it was barely possible to identify my reflection as male.

I settled on the perfect outfit, and then carried on with the finer touches. A double application of the lip plumpers keeping them on for longer than I had before, they tingled and stung quite a bit, but I knew the results would be worth it. The hair dye went in next, I would take a few washes to come out, but the shocking pink streaks looked exactly how I wanted them to.

Matching nail and toe polish were next and while they dried I strode around the apartment waving my hands and feeling incredibly sexy. It was hard not to check myself out in the mirror each time I passed, with each application of product and accessory my reflection looked more and more like Ellie. The stockings, the outfit, my makeup with the heavy eyeliner and blusher was a bit more extreme than I was used to, but I was so happy with the result. The straining semi in my tiny G-string underwear was all the confirmation that I needed that I had nailed the look I was going after.

As I sat in front of the computer and logged in, my fans were quick to heap praise on my last upload, the constant positive feedback only boosted my ego and pushed the thoughts of uncertainty to the back of my mind. Looking back at me on screen was an almost carbon copy of my idol, I felt incredible satisfaction that I could pull off a look like this and the teasing and flirting with my viewers came so naturally.

Despite my earlier experiments in the shower and the size of the orgasm I had had, it took very little time for me to get going again, my ass seemingly taking all that new experience in its stride and even tingling a little tempting me to resume playing. But the aim of tonight’s show was to tease and attempt to embody the girl who had started this whole thing off, my fans were going to have to pay, but I would reward them with a show unlike any I had done so far.

It however didn’t take long for me to rather over enthusiastically accept the challenge of sucking the largest of my new dildos, and while I certainly struggled, persistence and perseverance paid off. Resisting the urge to gag and finding new ways to control it I surprised myself and impressed my fans with the depth I was able to achieve.

What shocked me the most was how much the action of sliding a big dildo in and out of my mouth turned me on, it wasn’t just the vision of myself in the monitor, but every time is slid deeper into my throat and I was able to resist the gag, a bolt of joy fired down my spine and connected with my tingling hole and now raging erection.

I hadn’t removed any items of clothing yet, and my hard cock was straining against the lace fabric of my outfit. My mind swam with the sensations coursing through my body, it seemed every fibre of my being was being activated with desire. The feedback from my viewers, the pings of tokens, and my reflection on screen which displayed a girl clearly enjoying herself. The lust was plain for all to see and it felt incredible to feel it at the same time.

As requests came in I gradually became less and less dressed, and the toys became more intimate. The jewelled plug removed and replaced with one of my new dildos, sliding in easily with nothing but a rush of pleasure. My ass accepting the invasion with gusto, a little stretch but nothing uncomfortable, my throat now taking the largest one deeper without issue.

I was transfixed with my own image, my eyes watering slightly as the dick in my mouth found new depth I surged with pride. It looked incredible, ‘I’ looked incredible, suddenly I had to pull the toys from both holes, I was about to cum and I hadn’t even been going that long. I gasped bringing my breath back under control, it was so easy to get carried away but I had to resist, Ellie my cam girl idol was so proficient at teasing her audience and I always let my desire to orgasm cloud my mind.

Taking a few moments I resumed my conversation with my viewers. I had completely lost myself for a good half an hour, my token total was already well on the way to being a new all-time best, but I knew I had more to offer, and much more to tease out of them. I was confident in how I looked more so than in any previous show, and as the targets were met I removed more and more clothing.

Up until now I had always kept on most of my items, needing them to help me feel secure and unexposed, despite the praise lauded at me. A part was always waiting to be called out, to be ridiculed as a guy in women’s lingerie, even if I hadn’t seen any comments of that nature in a very long time. Today however I felt on fire, my silicone chest forms were blended to perfection and for the first time I completely removed my outfit, retaining only the stocking and heels.

I knew which angles to pose in to the camera, the positions which enhanced the assets I had painstakingly worked on for the last few months. Just breathing in and pushing my ass out gave the delightful impression that I had curves well beyond the reality, even if the waist trainer and yoga had certainly done a great deal. Part of me was expecting to be disappointed with the video playback on screen but I was overjoyed.

With all the outfit on I knew I looked good, good enough to be compared to Ellie. But without it I felt more vulnerable, a significant safety blanked removed and yet, despite that I still looked great, the pings ringing out confirming I wasn’t the only one who thought that too.

I cared less about the poses designed to enhance my form and relaxed into it more. The false tits looked very nearly believable, in fact quite a few commentators thought they were and as I played with them I once again lamented the lack of feel or sensation that they gave me. However rewarding it was to hold and squeeze them, and make the girl on screen do as I wanted.

I hadn’t played with any of my toys for a while now and yet my cock stood firm and to attention, my ass craved something, and thoughts flashed through me of how I wanted to bring tonight’s show to a grand finale. Being this turned on by myself wasn’t exactly unusual, but it was considering I was almost totally naked bar the stocking and makeup. I just couldn’t get over how much I looked like Ellie, and she was so utterly stunning, I felt like I could almost be her, if it wasn’t for the now dripping rod of hard meat sticking out from between my legs.

I couldn’t take much more, my body was screaming for release, a string of precum hung from my tip and I drew it up to mouth, it was so sweet, so moreish. The desire to taste more, and to give in to my needs grew even stronger. I teased my audience, as much for my own benefit too, trying to decide which toys I would use, and where I would use them.

A regular big tipping fan contributed to the idea that I should suck the biggest, and while my ass was totally stuffed use the vibrator but no hands. And who was I to refuse, the very notion of it made me shudder. Moments later I was sprawled across the bed, the mid-sized dildo slid effortlessly deep inside my asshole, the thick base coming to rest spreading my cheeks.

I used the largest dildo, to rub my own dick covering it we precum which was now pouring from me like a broken tap. I got it all slick before bringing it to my mouth and sliding it in, as it made contact with the back of my throat I groaned and the vibrations reverberated through me making my whole body lurch. My hole clamped tighter and my cock jumped of its own accord.

In popped the end fully down my throat, my eyes closed as I allowed myself a moment to become accustomed to its intrusion. I slid it back out and repeated the process covering it with my precum and again pushing it back down deeper savouring the taste and impression it left as it found new depths.

With my eyes open I could observe as an almost outer body experience, my image on screen taking the full length and visibly trembling each time, I became entranced with my own vision, this is how Ellie must feel when she does this, it felt overwhelming, connecting with my ultimate alter ego. Bringing me closer to what I imagined it must feel like for her.

Suddenly I became aware that I was getting light headed, how long had I had this thing stuffed all the way down my throat. I pulled it out and gasped loudly, my voice cracking as I gulped air to refill my burning lungs. I had felt horny in previous shows but this was on another level, I needed to take this to its conclusion.

I fired up the vibrator, propped up my body so I could get all the right angles and started to simultaneously slide the vibe over my soaked cock as I sucked with gusto on the rubber dildo, I wished I had a spare arm to play with the one in my ass too, but I would just have to settle for grinding against the bed.

I knew it wouldn’t be long, and sure enough as I once again pushed deeper into my throat the flow of energy it produced surged all over my, I wouldn’t have screamed out loud if it wasn’t for my mouth being full. I pulled it out just in time to see the first massive rope of cum splash from my pulsing cock onto my silicone mounds.

Seeing it jet out and land across my breasts was an incredible sight, my mouth hung open and the next fired up and over my face, a little landing in my mouth. I dropped both toys and used my left hand to pump more as each waved crashed over me, my right grasping the one in my ass and frantically thrusting it in and out. The new stimulation extended my climax and new waves brought a steady pulse of cum. Each time bringing it to my mouth to savour every drop

I must have unloaded ten or more shots before it ran dry, yet the pulses continued as I stroked my shaft and slid the dildo in and out, eventually I had to stop as I ran out of strength, the aftershocks carried on gradually reducing to ripples and eventually fading away. I lay, exhausted on a soaked bed, the rushing sound of my heartbeat and ragged breathing fading to be replaced by the pings and rings of donations from the live stream.

It took me a good few minutes to gather the strength to sit up, it seemed the more I masturbated, the more toys I used the larger and more consuming my climaxes became, I thought for a moment if I had found the limit, or what was even possible for me anymore. I was constantly in new and uncharted territory but it seemed with every turn my body responded with even more pleasure and I was finding it hard not to become addicted to it.

Eventually I regained enough composure to talk with my fans, I had obliterated any previous records as well as get myself up into the top 6 of all trans cams at the time. I had never had this many viewers before. the afterglow had faded slightly but was being replaced with the admiration of my new and old fans. To feel this adored and desired was something very new to me, and it only added to the chemical overload my brain was under from cumming so hard.

I closed the chat and switched off all the cameras, I had no energy to do any editing, and even though it was particularly late I cleaned up and readied myself for bed. I remade the bed but couldn’t summon the strength to unstick the breast forms, that could wait until the morning. And anyway I quite liked the weight clinging to my chest, it felt quite comforting especially in this supportive teddy. As my head hit the pillow I drifted off to sleep, thoroughly satisfied and completely content.

—————————-

Sorry it took so long to publish this chapter, i got stuck and it took a while to write round it. i also wrote in far more detail than i really planned to, but hopefully you will enjoy the fruits of my labors. i love reading you’re feedback so do leave a comment if you enjoyed it. the next chapter is already in progress so it wont be as long for the next one.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

it all started the last weekend of the school holidays me (13) and my friend shawn (13) was down at his mums house minding the kids whilst she was at the shop

when she returned she said she had a present for us and gave us a bag with a box in it within the box there was two bottles af vodca a bottle of sambuka and a bottle of bacardi she said that we coud drink it there but we would have to be quick because shawns dad was coming to pick his little brothrs up in an hour

so we sat in the kitchen with shawns mum and did shots of each whilst the kids we’re at their grand parents down the street whithin half an hour it was all gone when the fone rang it was shawns dad he was coming early and would be there within ten minutes

me and shawn only just being able to move set off for my house 1.6 miles away it took us two hours we got to my house and because shawn was staying the night we went straight to my room so my mum didnt see we where still very drunk

we got to my room and sat on my brothers bed after a few minutes shawn turns to be and says my dick is killing me so i walk over and pull his pants off and then slowly pull his nice tight black boxers off he has a sexy look on his face

all of a sudden he trys pushing my head down buca escort to his dick me not knowing why i asked and he said he wanted me to suck him off so i slowly made my way down and started licking the top of his head and then taking his shaft into my mouth and slowly bobbing my head up and down whilst using my tongue to lickthe head he begins to moan softly

he whispers to me “keep going cj your doing great im so fucking horny” he then lifts my head up and starts picking me up off my knees and then starts taking my top and pants off i help him a little as i can see he is struggling

he then takes my now hard dick in his hand and starts playing with it slowly and gently stroking it i sit next to him on the bed and mimic what he is doing to me back to him he begins to moan again but this time louder and with more of a grunt just then i feel something warm on my hand as spurt after spurt of warm sticky cum shoots from his dick onto my hand he sits there his mind wondering when he suddenly tells me to eat it so i slowly begin lapping it up off my hand and thn take the last finger full and place it on his lips he opens up and sucks my finger cleans we lye together under the covers for about an hour before we fall asleep next to each other çağlayan escort five hours later we are awaken by the sound of my mum houting to see if we’re ok and if we want tea now or later so we shout now both slightly still drunk and then rush to get dressed shawn being in a rush forgot to put his boxers back on

after dinner we sit in the dining room watching t.v. when shawn goes under the table and crawls beneath my legs and take my cock out of my pants and stars playing with it within seconds its hard and he takes it in his mouth he starts slowly but becomes faster as i begin to moan and breath quicker we suddenly hear a noise coming down the hall it was soft foot steps of my sister shawn slows dad but carrys on and my breathing begins to rgulate as my sister walks in the room and says that shes going for a nap so we could have the tv in the front room but as soon as she walks out and gets to the stairs i begin to orgasm and squirt cum in to shawns mouth but he takes my dick out of his mouth and rubs it on his face and decides to coat his face with my cum so 4 more squirts of cum shoot out onto his face he then put my dick back in my pants and gets out from under the table his face still coated with my cum we go and sit in the front çankaya escort room and put a dvd on when i ask shawn why he coated his face with my cum he tells me its so he has a snack for whlst we watch a film so i watch as he sits and eats the cum off his face watching this gets me so horny that when hes finished i reach other and start playing with his dick and he gets hard but this tie a lo slower than he did earlyer so i cover us both up with a blanket and we strip off are clothes so i rub his cock nice and slow and carry on watching the film when i feel that my now hard dick is touching his but hole so i decide to rub it up and down the crack and he begins to moan softly so i push it in and it went straight u him and he starts moaning louder so i start humping him i can feel his anal walls milking my penis aand the pressure from the sides takes me over the edge and i empty in him so he turns to me and pulls me close to him and we kiss his tongue comes into my mouth and does some exploring so i return the favour and before we know it we have been pationatly kissing for 5 minutes so we decide to take it back to my room so we sneak up stairs but naked our clothes in are hands and when he get ther we get on my bed and just sit and cuddle next to each other next to the radiator and we start kissing again but this time we dont just sit and do one long kiss we start kissing every few minutes until we end up falling asleep again in each others arms

p.s. i still have them boxers today

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

We couldn’t go out pretty much at all, so we were each other’s only real life company. The apartment was nice and we were friends with the guy before. He is a chill, friendly and considerate guy, quite a bit older than me – in his late 30s, while I am in my 20s. He is also considerably taller, muscular and overall just bigger than me. It was pretty handy as he’d always carry the supplies up the stairs. So we hung out and became even better friends in the first week. In just a few days I felt totally relaxed around him and this apartment and in some ways was enjoying this time.

As part of the ground rules of living together as two guys and with our loved ones far away, we agreed early on that we’d both need our private time to do you-know-what. We agreed that we’d just do it in our own respective bedrooms with the door closed and locked. No questions asked, no judgment.

At first it was as we agreed, but as the days went by, my temporary roommate became more relaxed with the whole privacy thing. He’d forget his door slightly open or take “long squeaky showers”. I pretended not to notice and didn’t bring it up – it didn’t bother me at all.

Until one evening when things took an interesting turn.

I was going to get a glass of water before bed when I noticed him in the living room/kitchen. He was completely naked, sitting on the couch slowly stroking his huge thick erection. He had some porn running on the TV with the sound muted.

I thought I’d sneak by and give him some privacy, but he noticed me right away.

He didn’t seem surprised or embarrassed in any way, he just looked at me and calmly said:“Oh, I thought you went to bed already.”

He didn’t stop stroking and was now looking at me. In a moment of amazement over the casualness of him just masturbating in front of me, my eyes were drawn to his cock. It was really thick and hard in his large hand and there was a bead of precum on the tip.

For some reason it excited me. Perhaps because the only thing sexual in my life for a long time had been porn from my phone screen.

He bayrampaşa escort caught me staring and just smiled at me. I blushed and averted my eyes from him.

“Uh yeah sorry” I just managed to mutter “I was just getting some water.”

My heart was racing, somehow this whole situation was very arousing. I felt myself getting a bit hard. If this continued, it’d be visible through the tight shorts I had on.

Moving to the sink, I glanced at the porn on the screen. There was a small trans girl getting rammed by an older man much larger than her.

“Pretty hot isn’t it?” my temporary roommate asked as I stopped next to him to have a longer look.

He unmuted the sound and the air was filled with the moans of the tgirl on the screen.

It really was hot. I found myself sitting down next to him and watching. I could still see his massive rod from the corner of my eye. I was getting more aroused by the second.

“..yeah, she’s really cute..” I said while fighting the urge to touch myself and continued to watch.

My hardness was now visible through thin fabric.

“Maybe he won’t notice.” I thought

But he did, just a few minutes had passed when he turned to me and asked “So, you being too shy or were expecting some help?”

Before I could answer, he put his large hand on my dick, massaging it through the pants.

“No, I…”

I started to get up to leave, with his hand still touching me, but stopped myself at the last moment. It felt too good, I didn’t want it to stop, I wanted him to keep going.

“… I don’t know.” I quietly said, biting my lip. I couldn’t admit it.

He smiled and stood up to face me. All I had now in front of my eyes was his huge cock, completely hard, just inches away from my face. Pulsating slightly.

My heart raced again. Why’d he get up? What was he going to do?

“Let me just help you then.” he said

He bent down and slid his big hands under me, squeezing my butt as he pulled down my shorts and tossed them away. beykoz escort I was now completely naked with a big erection. In front of another guy.

What was going on? Why was I OK with this? Why did I secretly like this so much?

“That’s a nice soft ass you’ve got there” he grinned at me as he sat back down next to me. This time, he sat much closer than he was before, reaching his left hand around me, resting it on my shoulder. I felt the heat of his muscular body as it was now touching mine.

I wanted to say something, perhaps excuse myself and leave. But before I could say anything, he put his other hand around my rock hard cock and started stroking it.

“Mmph…!” I moaned out loud.

It felt incredible. It wasn’t only that I was horny and touch starved, that made it feel so good, but also that he really knew what he was doing. The handjobs I had gotten from my girlfriend were never as good as what I was receiving now. He knew exactly where and how to grip me, how fast to stroke, how to move the wrist just the right pleasurable way.

The strokes started out slow and steady and in just moments I felt my inhibitions melt away and I stopped resisting the pleasure.

He had stopped looking at the porn entirely and was now focused on making me feel good. My moans mixed with the sounds from the TV as he increased his pace.

My eyes inadvertently stopped on his manhood again. It was much thicker and longer than mine. Through my lust hazed mind, I wondered if my hand would be able to completely grip it.

“Want to return the favor?” he asked as he caught me looking again.

“I’m, umm..” I hesitated but I knew I wanted it.

As soon as I moved to touch it, he tightened his hold to pull me even closer. His huge swollen cock now so close to me, throbbing with excitement.

I hesitantly put my hand around it, just barely able to grip his whole girth. It was massive and hot in my hand. Just touching it made me incredibly aroused and I let out a moan as he continued to jerk me with increased beyşehir escort vigor.

I wanted to see if I could make him feel good too and started to slowly jerk him.

“Ah.. just like that” sounded the acknowledgement. I was making another man feel good and his hardness was for me. This induced a sensation I hadn’t felt before, a needy lust of sorts.

His low moans soon followed as I picked up the pace. It became evident that I also knew what I was doing. For some reason it was incredibly exciting to make a much bigger man writhe in ecstasy with just my hand.

I was getting close and I sensed that we were also, as his cock was pulsing and getting even bigger in my hand. He pulled me even tighter to him and in doing so, grazed my nipple with his fingers. I felt a jolt of pleasure and let out an involuntary sound of pleasure.

“Oh… did I find a weak spot?” he asked through his own.

“Nnngh!” I let out a cry as he played with my nipple while stroking me. It was indeed a weak spot and would drive me over the edge quickly.

I was going to come any second now, but I was determined to take him with me.

“I’m gonna.. “ I managed to say through the waves of pleasure rocking my body and stroked him as fast as I could He only managed to groan as he erupted in my hands, his body tensing up next to me.

Thick wads of cum started to shoot out, covering my hand, my arm and more was coming out every second. His body close to me, his fingers teasing my nipple, his relentless stroking of my dick and now his semen continuing to splurt from his huge cock – it was all too much.

I came. Loud and hard. My whole body was spasming from ecstasy as my dick exploded my huge load all over the place.

We sat there silently for a moment, clutching each other’s bodies, convulsing from the powerful orgasms, still slowly stroking.

After a short while, I slowly got up, my knees wobbling under me. I was covered in semen and I was sure that some of it was not mine.

“I.. uh.. should get cleaned up..” I said

He looked at me with a satisfied face and said: “Yeah I told you was a pretty hot video..”

The video on the background had long stopped.

“Yeah, umm, show me another one tomorrow?” I returned him a brief smile and headed for the shower.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Some parts of the story are important, and some are not. Some, likewise, are believable, and others are not.

The least believable part of the story is that Lola decided to get her hair cut, not at her preferred salon, but at an old-fashioned men’s barber shop. The young man who worked there, whose name she did not know, was certainly attractive, but there must have been other ways of meeting him, talking to him, looking at him. A myriad such will suggest themselves the moment you try to think of any. Judge her impractical if you will, but Lola determined that a haircut from this boy was the thing she wanted, and it was, incredibly, what she got.

Of Lola.

She was not old, and not too young. Her specific age is unimportant to the storyteller, so make it what you will. Her appearance you may fill in for yourself if you will, simply by blocking out the fact that she was somewhat short with very pale white skin, and long, wavy auburn hair that flowed and flamed up like a deciduous forest in high autumn. You may substitute for her beautiful curves -a figure which harkened back to standards of beauty last seen just after the second World War- whatever form you wish to see. She is what you want her to be, though truly she was beautiful with sexy hips that sway when she walked. She had slightly red cheeks, though not rosy, and an almost pointed, catlike nose. Her eyes were blue, lively, and playful.

The young man on whom Lola’s eye had fallen was, like her, not old and not too young. His chin was firm, his eyes piercing, his nose strong, and his skin a few Mediterranean shades darker than mine. See him: not smiling often, but when he did it was a thing worth noticing. Though his profession required little in the way of muscle, he was in peak physical condition with broad, muscular shoulders and short, jet black hair. Credit his physique to swimming or to rowing or to sailing, for the setting, though this is again unimportant, was a maritime one. An ocean breeze blew through the empty summer streets in this quiet ocean-side town.

Enter Lola.

She walked slowly and uncertainly up to the door of the barber shop, nervous about what might happen. She wanted a close look at this man, but she wasn’t sure what her limits were. He had intrigued her, caught her eye, perhaps at a bar on a previous night, or as she walked past. It doesn’t matter. She loved her long and luscious hair, but she was on an adventure, and adventures require unexpected sacrifice.

She wore a white halter-top dress with navy blue stripes which hugged and accentuated her figure backwards and forwards, leaving some, but not all, to the imagination. Her legs, like the white on her dress and the swell of the upper part of her breasts, reflected the sunlight that streamed down upon the street quite dazzlingly. If she had known how good she looked, things might have followed differently, but everything was just as it was.

Passing the striped pole that has been the symbol of the barber’s trade for centuries, she pushed open the door and stepped inside. A small bell rang, and the aging barber who owned the shop looked briefly up from his work, before indicating an empty rocking chair and returning to his craft. The elderly man whose few hairs had apparently needed trimming stood up out of the barber’s chair, grunted his satisfaction, and handed the barber some money. There were two other people in the shop, a portly gentleman in checkered shorts, polo shirt and straw hat, and a young boy of ten with bright blond hair.

While the portly man, the boy’s father, sat for his haircut, the young boy and Lola passed the time with a game of checkers, played on top of a barrel between their two rocking chairs. The young boy won, though not all rules of the game survived intact. When the father’s cut was finished some time later, the lad took his place, and the former sat observing the barber’s progress. Lola paid heavy attention alternatively to her nails, the street, and the rest of the shop.

The air was hot and thin and humid and suddenly shattered by the ringing of the bell on the door, which signaled the arrival of the young man Lola had come to explore.

He was there, by happy chance, to conduct the latter part of the day’s business, and then to close the shop for the day. With a workmanlike expression he crisply offered the barber’s chair to Lola, who nearly slipped in nervous haste, but didn’t. She sat with grace and poise, she hoped, and he covered her beautiful dress with the standard protection, a black cape. Being a good deal taller than Lola, the young barber gave her seat a few pumps to bring her up to a convenient height so that he would not have to stoop as he worked. As he ran tissue around her neck to keep the clippings out, he asked her what he could do for her today.

She said none of the lewd things that quickly popped into her mind as she admired the mans muscles through his thin, white t-shirt, and instead said, “Just a trim please, to even the length up. Nothing special.”

The man smiled a becoming smile, and reached for his clippers and comb.

He spent ten minutes or so trimming around the edges, pausing only to wet his comb, and ever so intent upon his work. Lola was free to look where she would, and roved the man’s body boldly with her eyes. She traced the lines from his pectoral muscles up through his strong shoulders, down the lengths of his arms, and back again.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

Suddenly the young boy in the next chair said, “WHEW, finally!” And hopped up from his chair. His father shrugged to the barber apologetically, paid for their cuts, and walked the boy out the door with promises of ice cream leading the way.

The elder barber turned to his young colleague and remarked, “it’s been slow like this all afternoon. People staying away on account of the heat. If you don’t mind finishing up here I’m going to go home early to help Betty out with the washing up. She won’t ask for the help, but both of us are starting to get to the age where we can’t turn it down either, when it’s offered. D’you mind at all, Max?” [a sensible enough name, Lola thought]

“Not at all. You tell Betty I said hello.”

“I’ll do that. When you meet your wife you’ll know how helpful a thing like this is. You’re not a bad kid, we’ll keep you around for a while longer. I’d say you can’t succeed as a barber being slow as molasses, but if business is that slow too, why not? And you’re young and picking it up. You’ll be ok.”

“You flatter me, sir. Have a good one.”

The door closed behind the man, leaving Lola and Max alone in the dusty barbershop.

“Well… how am I doing?” Max asked a little awkwardly.

“Well, thank you. Very well” Lola said encouragingly, meeting his eyes for a moment and smiling. He turned to refresh the water on his comb and went back to work. He ran her hands through her hair to find the strands whose length he had been about to compare, but this time his touch seemed both gentler and firmer, as if his purpose were different. It probably meant nothing.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

He continued cutting. There was probably very little left to do, given what a light job it was in general, but he said nothing and Lola didn’t press him. She closed her eyes as he trimmed the hair above her forehead, and realized that she loved his smell, a deep, manly scent that blended with the ocean air in a most enticing fashion. She opened her eyes and went back to admiring the man’s shoulders, and then followed his torso down in her mind across the stomach, which she was sure would be flat, if not muscular, to the plain, belted blue jeans he wore. She followed her imagination further down, across the forbidden line, mentally undressing the barber completely as he stood not six inches from her, but as ignorant of the fact as if he had been six hundred miles distant.

The idea of such public, secret naughtiness caused Lola to flush, slightly. She felt it more and more, and became aware of the fact that her substantial breasts were slightly firmer and more sensitive than they had been moments ago, and that she was beginning to feel a bit damp between the legs. She did not stop imagining the young barber naked, and the dampness resolved itself first into moistness, and then she was positively wet.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The black cape which covered her went straight from her shoulders to her knees, leaving a large empty space between it and her body. It was possible, she thought doubtfully at first, to moved her arms and hands beneath the cape without the barber being any the wiser. She tested movements to see if any motion would be detectable, and decided that she could play a violin under that cape without anyone else knowing about it. Except for the sound, of course.

She moved her hands slowly down the front of her dress, and pulled the bottom up towards her stomach slowly, inch by inch. After a minute of bunching it up, the dress was high enough up that she could slip her right hand down to press over the front of the silk, white thong bahçelievler escort she was wearing. It was quite wet, and as she ran her fingers slowly along it’s edges, she realized it was leaking a little as well.

Letting the rest of the dress fall back around her arm, she put her left hand back on the arm of the barber’s chair, as if to say, “I’m not up to anything! Nothing to see here!” Max clearly had no idea that anything was afoot, as he simply continued his slow, methodical chopping.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

She rubbed her middle finger slowly and gently around the bottom of things, touching herself just a little bit at a time. She stroked her thong’s edges teasingly, where it met skin, shocking herself with her own softness. As she ran her fingers up and down her thong her wetness increased noticeably. Finally she could resist herself no longer, and she edged her hand beneath the fabric and right up against her naked flesh. She didn’t succumb completely, however; she paused to run her middle finger up and down the length of her now-soaking pussy before she stuck it all the way in.

Remembering herself just a little, she looked up to check on her companion. If he was aware of any change in the room, there was no indication. How wrong this was, she thought to herself! How much trouble she could get in! It excited her more, and she pulled her finger out, and reinserted it along with a second finger. As she slowly fingered herself under the cape, she grew bolder in the realization that the secret was hers alone.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

Now she was finger-fucking herself while looking at the man she lusted for, while he touched her and ran his hands through her hair, and he had no idea. Lola was so pleased and in such pleasure that she didn’t look away when Max happened to look up at the mirror, straight into her eyes. She held his gaze, secretly fingering herself faster and faster, and they held eye contact for a long moment before he looked back down again.

She was unbelievably hot now, more turned on than she had ever been. Her left hand gripped the arm of the chair to steady herself as she masturbated beneath the folds of the protecting cape.

Max stepped away for a moment to moisten his comb again. Stepping back past Lola’s left, he passed so close to her that his the front of his waist, which was at a level with the chair, brushed right up against Lola’s covered left hand. She reflexively yanked her hand away and both studiously acted as if nothing had happened. Lola awkwardly cleared her throat. But she could have sworn that she had felt a certain amount of stiffness in the moment’s contact, and not of the figurative variety.

Was he enjoying her as much as she was enjoying him? She dared not to hope so, but it was her adventure after all, and it wasn’t over yet.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

She had lessened her fingering for a moment, but she resumed it with increased fervor, fueling her arousal with thoughts of what she had just touched. For it to reach her hand across the space separating them, it must have been a very careless action… or a fairly big thing. Or both?

His penis had been so close she could touch it. She had touched it, sort of. It was as if she was being teased by the room itself, with its hotness and humidity and the tightness of his jeans and dusty, musty smell in the room. It was as if she was being squeezed slowly by the room and the lust which she couldn’t possibly divulge, on which she had already acted far too much. The tension was terrible, but she could not stop, and a growing part of her wanted more.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The next time she made eye contact in the mirror with the man she lusted for he held it for so long that she finally dropped her gaze. He sniffed the air and asked, “Does it smell funny in here to you?”

Lola realized that the smell was emanating from her wet, swollen pussy, and blushed. She said, “Um, yeah a little bit. I wonder what that is?”

“It is… vaguely familiar.” answered the young barber, who had somehow managed to drag out what might easily have been a ten- or twenty-minute trim into a time that felt like centuries. The clock showed that, indeed, some forty minutes had passed since the ordeal began.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The next time Max’s somewhat stiff cock brushed, through his jeans, against the hand which Lola had replaced on the arm rest when she had gone back to finger-fucking herself, it was harder to believe it was an accident, though he kept on moving as if it hadn’t happened. Lola’s “Hmmm” detector might have gone off earlier if she hadn’t been so busy paying attention to shoving her soaked fingers in and out and in and out of her ridiculously wet pussy, but now she tried to imagine herself inside the man’s mind for a moment.

She said to herself, “He has kept me here for a seriously long time without letting me leave. If I were cutting hair I’d have finished and kicked me out the door to close ages ago. He hasn’t said much or smiled much, but he’s a shy boy. And he smiled a little. The eye contact… The brush-ups…” The realization that someone likes you is, unless you are used to it, a very gradual thing. As we remarked earlier, Lola was not so self-aware, and it was therefore only at this point that she began to believe that the palpable sexual tension in the room was not only constricting her.

Snip. Snip. Stop.

Stop!

It appeared that the trim had reached a point of climax, though Lola had not. Max, the young barber, reached for the small hand mirror, which in reflection from the larger would show Lola how well and how evenly he had cut her hair. He stooped a little to look into the mirror levelly, from the same height as Lola’s own head, and absentmindedly asked her if she was pleased with the result. Pleased? Oh yes. And the hair looks surprisingly good too!

Using her feet to push off from the ground she whirled the chair around to face him. “I love it,” she purred, looking directly and expectantly into his eyes, and slowly leaned forward towards him.

The speed with which they went from a foot apart to having their tongues in each other’s mouths was breathtaking. Their kiss was violent at first, as they probed and explored each other with their tongues snaking, but the force lessened over time because of the awkwardness of her sitting in a chair and his stooping over her. She stood up a little, running her hands up and down his back. He slid his hands up her neck and down it again, across the tops of her smooth, bare shoulders, and then massaged her cheeks sensually as he held her kiss.

It might have gone on this way with great passion for both, but Lola was far too worked up already to have too lengthy a make-out session. To make her intentions clear she ran her hands down the man’s back to his jeans and grabbed his ass with force. He proclaimed the message heard loud and clear by moving both his hands down to cup, squeeze and press together her swelling breasts, gently but forcefully.

Breaking the kiss finally for a moment he said, “But here…?”

Lola, in no mood to wait for a change of scenery, stopped his mouth with a kiss again and responded in the affirmative by swiftly unbuttoning his jeans and pulling the zipper down.

She had been gradually sitting back down and he had been gradually following her, but then she pushed his chest up and sat down hard in the chair. Her feet found the pedal to the chair and lowered the height swiftly until her face was even with his belly button. She quickly reached into the black briefs he wore, found the stiffening penis hidden there, and pulled it up, exposing it to the air.

For just a moment she admired the size, shape and color of his throbbing cock before she stuck her tongue out and teasingly swirled it around the head. She looked up at him, and locking eyes with him once more, ran her tongue slowly down the length of his shaft, back up it, and then under the swelling head, just teasing it with the tip of her tongue.

Glancing to her left at the large window which opened onto the deserted main street of the town, and considering the unlocked door and “Open” sign, Lola rotated the barber’s chair so that it’s back concealed both herself and her barber’s partial nakedness. It would be suspicious to a passerby and lead to certain capture if someone should enter the store… but she just didn’t care at this point. Her pussy was dripping, and she wanted Max’s cock, and that was that.

Returning her attention to the be-hardened barber, Lola held her head closer to his cock, easing it into her mouth slowly. He groaned as she closed her lips about his dick and slowly worked it around her mouth with her moist tongue. She was pleased by its size; it did not stretch her mouth, and would not hurt her, but it was big enough to be almost uncomfortable. But not quite. It filled her mouth up though, that was certain, and her pussy, seemingly with a mind of its own watered at the prospect of feeling it soon.

She bakırköy escort pulled her head back and sucked forward down the length of his cock, pulled back and sucked him in, letting as much saliva as she could muster coat the throbbing cock in her mouth. The taste of it was meaty and salty and intoxicating, and she sucked it some more. As she sucked forward and backwards, up and down on his dick, she reached her left hand up to caress and coax his soft testicles. Though he had been making pleasurable noises for some time he let out a particularly deep and satisfied sound as she did this, and she determined not to stop. She ran her right arm up through his shirt to caress his chest, and kept working his dick in and out of her mouth, oh so wetly.

She said “Mmmm” and then pulled his dick slurpily out of her mouth briefly to observe “your dick is delightful” before shaking it a little bit to encourage stiffness, rubbing it against her cheek, and then circling the head a few times with her tongue. She plunged the cock back into her mouth with abandon, sucking gently but quickly, urgently, for real. He was just incredibly hard, she thought.

He reached down and took her right hand, pulling her slightly up with it, and brought it up to his mouth. He slowly and sexily sucked on her fingers one by one, running his own soft tongue up and down them. She loved it and it turned her the fuck on. He pulled her fingers out, realizing that they tasted the way the room smelled, and said, “you seemed like the calmest customer ever while I was cutting your hair. I had no idea you found it so exciting. You have been very bad today.”

She slurped greedily on his dick again three more times before pulling it out of her mouth to ask him if he had any problems with the situation.

He began what might have been a clever response, but it simply emerged as “aaaah” when she stuffed his cock back into her mouth and rubbed her left hand on his balls.

Taking stock of the situation and the peril it presented, Max asked between groans of pleasure if he had not better “close up the shop real quick.”

She seemed to relent, but then held onto him just a little longer, sucking down on him and up, down and up, down and up, slowly and wetly. When she finally let him go, she withdrew his cock from her mouth slowly, teasing the end of it with her tongue again.

Reluctantly free, Max swiftly shoved his wet penis into his jeans for a moment, staggering towards the door to turn the sign around to “closed” and deadbolt the door. The shop was old-fashioned, as we observed earlier, however, and had, instead of blinds, very thin curtains. They would have to do, he thought, pulling them shut. They didn’t conceal everything, but a would-be viewer would have to peer through a crack to see in.

Max briefly considered the possibility of getting into trouble out of lack of care, with eyes absentmindedly trained on the floor as he turned around. As he slowly looked up, his eyes took in a white dress with navy blue stripes in the chair nearest him, and then traveled over to see Lola partially sitting up in his own barber’s chair with her legs spread as wide as she could hold them, her left hand holding her thong to the side, and her right rapidly exploring and fingering her beautiful pussy.

She had hair, there, but not much. Or a lot or none. It is not important. She was fucking the hell out of it with her dripping fingers, her mouth was slightly open, her tongue was sticking out between her lips, and her eyes screamed “FUCK ME” in a way that only eyes can.

He strode purposefully over to her open body, losing his shirt as he went. He pulled his cock back out and knelt just slightly so that the head of it would be against her swollen labia. He held his cock in his hands, enjoying her wetness on the tip of his penis, and then rubbed it slowly up and down, beguiling Lola’s pussy with alternating promises of gentle caresses and a forceful fucking to come.

He took his cock and slowly spread her pussy lips apart with it. She was so fucking wet, it was just wonderful. He pushed into her very slowly and cautiously at first, not wanting to hurt her. She reached up with one hand and ran it sexily through his hair, rubbing his scalp erotically in a way that took any remaining limpness, if there had been any, out of his cock.

He pushed himself the last three inches into her, and stayed there for a few moments, locking his mouth to hers in a passionate kiss. As their tongues chased each other, dancing around in each other’s mouths, he began slowly to withdraw his dick from her. When he was halfway out, he slowly pushed his girth back in again.

Lola couldn’t believe how good his cock felt in her pussy. She moaned aloud “ooooh.” “mmmmm,” and as he fucked in and out a little faster, in and out a little faster, in and out just a little faster still, she said “oh yeah, just like that. Fuck me honey. Fuck my wet pussy.”

He started pumping, thrusting in and out of her, reveling in her wetness. He reached his arms out to spread her legs even wider, marveling at the loveliness of her pale skin, particularly the large breasts with wide areolae and soft, puffy nipples, the palest shade of pink. As she held her legs apart so that he could keep fucking her, in and out, in and out, smoothly and wetly, he reached his arms up to encircle her wrists, pinning them to the back of the chair.

He had her completely in his power now, and the vigor with which he shoved his cock into her beautiful, soaking, gaping pussy increased and increased, in-out-in-out-in-out. The force with which he fucked her caused his balls to slap up against her thighs and her sensitive asshole, increasing her pleasure even more.

They carried on like this, he spreading her pussy lips apart as he thrust into Lola, then backing out, only to reacquaint himself with her wetness half a moment later. As he humped her her breasts swayed gently to the rhythm. She was spread wide open for him, as wide as she could be. She pulled a had free for a moment and reached down to gently tease her clit as he continued to hump her.

Suddenly Lola pushed him back and out of her, reaching up with a hand to grip his hair sexily but strongly, and gently pushed him downwards. He had an idea of what she wanted, and having tasted the essence of her delicious pussy on her fingers, had every wish to accommodate her desire.

He knelt down, bending towards her swollen pussy, and reaching his strong arms around and under her thighs, pulled her hips up towards his face.

He didn’t rush things, not by any means. He slowly kissed and teased with his tongue around the inside of one, slower and slower towards Lola’s gaping gash, but then just kissing her wetness and continuing on over to the other thigh. Having kissed and licked around her inner thighs in this way for what seemed like eons, he slowly worked his way inwards until his tongue began to flick casually at her pussy lips.

When he knew that she was at the peak of her anticipation Max stuck his tongue as far as he could up Lola’s pussy. She gasped “Oooh” with pleasure and arched her back. He ran a hand up and over the front of her pubic mound, massaging her there as he gently ate her pussy.

He ran his tongue up and down her pussy, sucking in her delicious juice. He pulled his face back for a moment, inserting a finger to explore her more deeply before sticking his face back up to tongue-fuck her with increasing urgency and speed. She gasped and moaned and ooh-ed and ah-ed as he tongued her pussy and waves of pleasure washed over her.

Lola wanted that cock back in her. She sat up, pulling the barber’s hair up as well until he was standing. She got sharply up, stood to the side, and pushed him roughly down into the seat. His ass firmly in the chair, his cock pointed straight and hard to the ceiling like a compass. She stood up on the bars beneath the chair until her pussy was positioned directly over the head of his cock. She lowered herself slowly onto him, gasping as he re-entered her.

Her gorgeous ass, perfectly curved, soft, and firm was in Max’s face at first, then down towards his stomach, and then it was moving up and down on his midsection as she rode him. She fucked up and down on him, increasing her tempo as she slowly accustomed herself to the awkwardness of her foothold. Her beautiful tits bounced slowly up and down with the motion of her body as she fucked him harder and harder.

Her pussy lips were quite swollen and she held her breasts, squeezing her own nipples for just a moment to send a small thrill of pleasure up her spine. She fucked down on his erect dick steadily, enjoying the feeling of him coming out of her and then filling her up.

She looked up to the mirror and beheld herself, mouth open, nipples hard, and hair streaming as she rode the beautiful man she had lusted for, and her pussy juices flowed harder. Lola’s ass was flying to and from Max’s point of vision, and he fucked up to meet it. But Lola’s feet and legs were başakşehir escort growing tired in the strange position they were in, so she blithely hopped off of his dick, turned around, and climbed back up.

Facing her man, she was able to straddle him and rest her knees against the bottom of the chair on the sides. It was a tight fit, but the chair was a fairly large one, and it allowed them enough room. Her big tits were directly in his face now, and pressed together and almost against his nose by the closeness of her arms. He stuck his tongue out and adeptly circled around and around her stiffly pointing nipples with it. He brought his hands up to squeeze them for a moment, but she turned the tables on him by grabbing them and holding them back against the chair. She was in charge.

She looked back at the barber’s mirror to see his stiff, throbbing cock pointing at her dripping pussy expectantly as it hovered above him. She slowly moved herself down until he was just barely inside her. He groaned with anticipation as she held the pose, very gradually moving her soaking pussy down his shaft. Having just barely covered the head, she slowly pulled herself back up until her pussy hovered completely above him. She savored the moment and the expectation, and then suddenly shoved her pussy all the way down his prick, filling herself up with him.

His cock was so hard, so firm, it felt just wonderful, it filled her as her pussy flowed around it. She pulled up and then sat down on his cock hard, and again harder, and again harder, and again harder. Up and down and up and down her taught, curvaceous ass rode in the mirror, and up and down and up and down her big tits bounced and flew in his face, and up and down her drench pussy lips slid on his solid dick.

The sight of his prick fucking in and out of her as she looked over her shoulder into the mirror drove her into a frenzy, and she began to shriek out “FUCK ME! OH YES! OH YES! FUCK ME! JUST LIKE THAT! FUCK ME! YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH FUCK!” He thrust up to meet her gaping pussy and she engulfed him again and again and again. Their rhythm and timing suggested a couple that had been fucking for years, but they had only just met.

He moved his hands to her ass, squeezing it and helping to support her and regulate their rhythm, but it got in the way of the view, so he moved them up to squeeze her breasts and her nipples, just a little at first, but then harder, and then good and hard.

She rode him with abandon, feeling her pussy tightening as her clit rubbed up and down the top of his cock, loving the feeling of him playing with her nipples, and loving the feeling of her clit rubbing up and down his cock. Her clit sent shock waves through her pussy and through her body, and she gave up trying to regulate the speed of his thrusts and her own fucking down onto his dick as he shoved it into her.

Then she felt her pussy begin to spasm and tighten and she could sense her climax coming, roaring towards her, and she lost any control she had left, pulling her pussy up and down and up and down the big throbbing dick of this man she had just met, fucking him and fucking him until her pussy began to clench and unclench and clench and unclench.

Just as this happened, she felt his dick lurch and begin cumming within her. His hot cum spurted up into her pussy over and over and over again with more and more urgency. He pushed all the way into her for his last spasm, as far as he could go, and she pressed down on him, taking his cock and keeping it there, locking the lips of her spasming pussy around the base of it as she moaned out “OOH OOH OOH OOH OOH OOOOOOOOOH” in her own triumphant and exhausting orgasm.

She slouched against him with his cock, his cum, and her wetness all inside her, her bulging breasts just below his head, trying to catch her breath. He gripped her ass and heaved, his own exertions hadn’t been anything to sneeze at. They stayed that way for several minutes, all fucked out.

She clutched at his muscles admiringly, and shifted her pussy around on his cock a little, producing the desired twin groan of pleasure and discomfort. Her mischievous eyes looked down at him as he slowly massaged her breasts, cupping and squeezing them gently. He was still inside her, and she could feel his dick, so recently spent, slowly beginning to come to life again. She pushed herself down and up on him slightly to gauge the reaction, and he stiffened palpably. They weren’t done yet.

She hopped suddenly off of his slowly-hardening dick and kicked the foot-stand to raise him into the air. She was fine with kneeling, but it was there and it was convenient, so she brought him up to her.

She came towards him as before, slowly, and gingerly, but suddenly and passionately plunged his whole dick into her mouth, cum, pussy juice, and all as she felt her lust returning and building again.

She swirled his cock around in her mouth with her tongue, causing him to groan deeply, and she reached up to support his testicles again with one hand while she circled his shaft with the other. She pumped him in and out of her mouth with her hand squeezing his shaft and running up and down it, up and down up and down and her mouth was filled with wetness which she spread around the cock, from the head down the length of it, rubbing in the soft liquid with her hand as she jacked him off.

She held the shaft up towards her head from the base for a moment, pulled back, sucked up a bunch of saliva, and then spat it all down onto the head of the penis, swiftly taking him back into her mouth and sucking up and down on his hard, wet dick again. He became longer and firmer as she sucked him up and down, up and down, swirling her tongue on his prick and rubbing him with her smooth hands.

When she thought he could get no stiffer Lola got up again, and turned around. She bent over directly towards the mirror and wiggled her ass provocatively at the barber’s face.

He did not need to be told twice.

He stood up and rubbed his cock along her still-soaked slit, then pushed sharply into her. He could see her breasts hanging down in the mirror, looking bigger than ever as her beautiful nipples bounced with the fucking he proceeded to give her. He shoved his dick into her and pulled back, waited, and shoved it in even harder. He held her ass with his hands, and it fucked his mind just as much as he fucked her pussy to see him going into her and out of her, to see her pussy lips pulling backwards towards him as he came out, to see her amazing wetness on his cock. Her asshole was lovely and pink, and the sight of it engorged his cock.

As he fucked her harder and harder, he reached up and pulled her head back towards him. He worked his cock in and out, in and out, wetly, hardly, roughly, smoothly, in and out, in and out he fucked her and he pulled her hair. As her head came back her breasts came up until they were almost pressing against his barber’s mirror, flying forward and back with the rest of her body as he fucked her.

He stood still for a moment, stopped fucking her to see how she would respond, and she looked back at him coyly. She smiled playfully and slowly eased her pussy back onto his throbbing dick. Then she pulled forward again… and eased herself back onto his dick. Then she pulled forward again and pushed herself back to him harder, her ass slamming against him, and then she fucked back on him harder and harder, her ass shaking gloriously with the force of the contact.

He pulled her hair again and began to meet her strokes. Lola could not believe how excellent she felt as his cock filled her up, left, and filled her again. He shoved it into her and into her and into her and she was so wet and he so firm. She had thought it was in her head but realized it was out loud that she was thinking, saying, yelling, screaming “YES! YES! AH! OH! OH! OH! AH! YES! FUCK ME! OH YES! OH YES! AH AH AH AH AH AH YES YES YESYESYESYESYES!”

Their rhythm was ridiculously fast, he slammed into her, fucked the shit out of her, thrust harder and harder. Harder and harder, in and out in and out with her beautiful pussy lips sliding up and down his throbbing cock and her beautiful cream-colored ass slapping against him noisily and her huge tits swaying and bouncing with the force of it. He could stand it no longer and spent himself, less forcefully than before, but still with a great deal of cum into her wet, yielding pussy.

Lola, knowing that this was it, thrust herself back against him, burying his erupting dick as deeply as she could manage it into her throbbing pussy. His stiffness, his spasming against her clit, the sexiness of him pulling her hair, and the image of it all right in front of her in the mirror all exploded together in her second orgasm. He shoved his dick into her one last time. “OOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOO!” she screamed as she came

She gripped his cock between her legs tightly, her mouth gaping open and her tits resting against the desk as his cum began to leak out of her pussy and trail down her leg.

The caught their breath gradually in that position, holding it until his cock finally slipped out of her, spilling his seed to the ground.

She was all shagged out, dazed. But she was happy.

Even the haircut was good.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Attraction reaction

———————————————————————————
Chapter 1
The event that changed everything

Lily and Tessa have been neighbors and best friends since they were toddlers. Growing up together, they both know most of each others secrets and can talk about almost anything together. Lily is the shy one and the follower of the two, sometimes shes embarrassed by Tessa’s brashness. Lily’s shyness and Tessa’s brashness has made their relationship work well.

Lily and Tessa are both 18 years old still living at home and in their first year of college. Both are little hotties and love to dress in a way that shows off how sexy there bodies are, dressing sexier then their parents would permit when ever they could get away with it. Tessa has become quite the seamstress over years and would modify both of their clothes to make them look sexier.

Lily is the taller of the two, 5’-8” with long sexy legs and a very tiny build; her nick name in high school was little Lily. Tessa is petite and has very sexy curves and she is just 5’-4” tall, her build is not as tiny as Lily’s, but she still has to shop in the petite section for her clothes. Lily’s firm breasts filled an A-cup bra and they have tiny areolas and her nipples are about 1/4” long when they are not stimulated. Lily doesn’t need to wear a bra because her breasts are well shaped and firm, but she wears a bra in public because her mother doesn’t like people being able to see her perky nipples poking into her tops. Tessa’s breasts fill her C-cup bra nicely and she has the breasts that most women dream of having appearing even larger on her small frame.

When these two hotties walk down the street, heads are turning and it is a wonder that they haven’t caused a traffic accident yet. Keith lives on the other side of the alley from Tessa’s parents house just three houses down and he looks forward to seeing them walking to and from the community college and swimming in Tessa’s pool in the summer. Keith can see Tessa’s back yard and swimming pool from the design office that he had built on top of his house creating the 3rd story of his house. Using his telescope in his office he could get a good view of Tessa and Lily swimming and sun bathing.

Keith has become very attracted to them and fantasizes about having sex with them often when he masturbates. Keith has always dated woman that are closer to his own age. But has always been attracted to women with similaral qualities to the ones that Lily & Tessa have. Keith feels like he should not have such of an attraction for these two teenagers. But now that their bodies have matured whenever he sees them a wave of sexual desire would overcome him. Just the other day he was watching them sunbathing next to Tessa’s pool through his telescope. He became so aroused by them he stroke himself to a climax as he peer through his telescope admiring them.

Keith is 23 years old. He owns a successful sexual aid business that Keith keeps secret from his southern Baptist Bible belt neighbors. Keith designs manufactures and sells high end sex furniture and accessories. The furniture has mechanical features that are designed to insert penis shaped dildos into the user, or a penis can be inserted into a realistic feeling imitation vagina, mouth or anus. This sex furniture comes with controls so that the user can set the insertion stroke depth and speed as they wish and the user can make adjustments as the mood strikes them. This furniture also looks like normal furniture so it can be used anywhere in the home or business with out any one knowing its hidden functions. Keith started this business because he has a sex toy fetish and is such a voyeur. Keith designed his first sex machine just so that he could watch his girl friend use it.
Being the voyeur that Keith is he wishes he could see Lily and Tessa naked or being sexual with them selves or each other so he began thinking of ways that he could watch them.

He said to himself, “What if they have a bit of voyeur in them too. Perhaps I could create a situation that would arouse them into being sexual with them selves or each other by providing them with a way that they could watch me masturbating.”

Keith started to ponder the idea and soon came up with a plan. He knew that they walk down the alley behind his house to and from school because he makes a point of watching the two sexy ladies daily. He thought that if he had some porn playing on his laptop just loud enough that they could hear it as they walked behind his house on their way home from school they might try to look in through the tall privacy fence he has around his back yard to see what was going on.

Keith thought to himself with hopeful excitement. “I could position myself on a chaise lounge so that they will be able to get a clear view of me naked while I stroke myself to a climax.”

Keith started setting it all up; He installed 2 tiny video cameras in a little niche next to the alley. The niche is created by the way the fence was built in-between the pool plumbing shed and the gardening storage shed. Keith knew the two little hotties liked to take the alley because it is more private; regularly Keith would see them from his office walk into the little niche in his fence line to smoke a joint and a cigarette on their way home from school. While Keith was drilling peep holes in the fence he decided to drill a hole just the right size and height for him to stick his cock through; not really knowing if he was brave enough to ever really do it.

He will be able to get them on video from each side. He then hung a clothes line at outer most point of the niche and draped some large beach towels over the line that made the niche a private area that was 8’ deep and 5’ wide so that even if a car drove down the alley they would not be noticed peeping through the holes in the fence. He was getting turned on thinking about Lily and Tessa playing with them selves while watching him masturbate and he gave his chubbed up cock a loving squeeze.

“I hope I get some sexy video tomorrow.” Keith said to himself.

The next day he finished up all the last minute details in his plan to hopefully catch these two sexy voyeurs on video watching him jerking off. He ran a video check in the little private niche where Keith hoped they would be standing at about 3:45 and both cameras were working well. Keith poked a joint of Sensimilla that he grows in one of his extra bedrooms into a crack in the fence where Keith knew they would see it and then he dropped a brand new dildo on the ground just below the peep holes and cock hole that Keith had just drilled in the fence the day before. The dildo Keith left for them is one that sells as an accessory option for his sex furniture. He created the mould for the dildo using his erect penis, making thousands of perfect copies of his hard cock available to any one who was willing to buy it. He love knowing that over 60,000 of them had been sold and it turned him on knowing that so may people have had his cock replica deep inside them.

Keith then decided to work out for a while to get his body pumped up and rubbed baby oil over his entire body for that sexy shiny affect. Then he got one of his favorite lesbian videos that he likes a lot because the two hotties in the porno look so much like Lily and Tessa. Then Keith set up the chaise lounge and a little table to put his laptop on so that they would have a good view of him and the porn on his laptop hoping that the porno may inspire them into becoming bisexual.

It was 3:40 on that Friday afternoon just a few minutes before he hoped they would be walking by so he started the porno and began loving up his manhood. Just the idea of Lily and Tessa watching him was enough to get his cock rock hard. Keith set the porno’s volume just loud enough to get the attention of the two 18 year old hotties as they walked by. Suddenly the video program was activated on his laptop letting him know that the motion detector had started the video cameras in the niche.

“The show is on.” Keith thought to himself, stroking his throbbing cock in a way that was so sexy that it was even turning him on.

He had a drink in front of the screen of his laptop so they could not see the small screen in screen Keith had on so that Keith could see what the sexy teenagers were doing but the glass was placed so that they would still be able see the porno Keith had playing for all of them. He could see the curiosity in their eyes as they ducked under the beach towels and then their surprise to find the dildo lying on the ground. Keith took in a deep breath and then exhaled slowly to fight off a sudden almost overwhelming moment of excitement. His cock was as hard as it has ever been and Keith squeezed it at the base of his shaft to keep from cuming.

“Wow that was close” Keith thought to his self.

Lily and Tessa both were smiling excitedly by this unexpected turn in their predictable lives. Tessa immediately picked up the dildo and started to wave it in front of Lily’s face. Both of them put their hands over their mouths to try to keep from laughing out loud with joyful excitement. Lily then wrapped her hands around the dildo and gave Tessa a look of amazement and excitement. It was the first time they had ever seen and touched a dildo and the possibilities started to run through their minds. It looked to Keith, that Lily had a spontaneous mini orgasm right there and then by the way she suddenly jerked while putting one of her hands over her crotch. Lily started breathing hard and had a look of embarrassment on her face sensing that Tessa knew how turned on she was. They then remembered why they had gone into the niche in the first place.

They both looked toward the fence where they could hear the sound of two women making passionate sounds and noticed the two freshly drilled peep holes in the fence. They stopped and looked at each other for a moment and then moved in to see what was making the erotic sounds. The only times they had ever herd sounds like that was when they gave them selves an orgasm alone in there bedrooms and when watching R rated movies.

Keith was 20 years old when he bought his house. On the weekend after he moved in he was working in his front yard cleaning up the flower beds when he, Lily and Tessa first laid eyes on each other. Keith noticed what stunningly attractive teenagers they were and was thinking that they were going to mature into amazingly sexy women. Working with his shirt off his body was sweaty and was shining in the hot sun as he worked. The two 15 year olds thought that they had never seen such a sexy man before with their own eyes. Their hormones were working overtime and they developed a teenage crush on him. That night laying there beds they both found themselves having sexual fantasies about him as they touched themselves imagining him taking their virginity. That night they both had given themselves their first of many to come full blown wet orgasms limagining themselves having sex with Keith.

As their eyes reached the peep holes and they both saw Keith nude stroking his beautiful cock. The sexy teenage girls were stunned and excited by the sight of Keith laying nude before them. They suddenly realized that the dildo that they both still had one hand on looked exactly like Keith’s cock. They both stopped looking at Keith just long enough to inspect the dildo one more time; then smiled the biggest smile ever as they looked with excitement into each others eyes. They leaned back to the peep holes to see the sexy masculine man lovingly stroke himself before them.

Tessa noticed that something was poking her chin and stepped back to see what it was. She saw the joint that Keith had left for them and without thinking about it she let go of the dildo and she stuck the joint in-between the sexy lips of her mouth and fired it up. Lily having control of the dildo now playfully put the base of the dildo firmly against her pubic bone and started to stoke it as if it was apart of her anatomy; smiling she looked at Tessa as Tessa pushed the joint into Lily’s sexy mouth. Lily then turned the dildo around as Tessa watched her and pressed the head of it against her clitoris through her mini skirt as she took a big hit off of the joint. Tessa could sense Lily’s desire to have Keith’s cock inside of her. Then they both turned back to get another view of Keith stroking his cock.
Lily rubbed the head of the dildo against her clitoris as Keith watched them on his laptop watching him.

Tessa reached over and began to touch Lily sexually for the first time as she ran her hand up the back side of Lily’s thigh and up under her mini skirt and started lightly rubbing her hand over Lily’s tiny ass. Tessa’s touch felt wonderful and made Lily go over the edge with excitement and she began to have a mini orgasm. Lily was so excited and surprised by Tessa touching her sexually she dropped the dildo and turned to face Tessa; she took Tessa’s face in her hands and passionately kissed her on the lips. Tessa and Lily loved kissing each other for the first time and in the heat of the moment the two of them reached for the others wet pussies as they kissed. They continued to rub each other passionately through their wet panties as they both turned back to watch Keith stroke his cock.

Lily and Tessa were both getting really turned on, they could feel their virgin pussies getting wetter and wetter as they passionately touched each other. Tessa started breathing harder as she neared an orgasm. Lily could feel Tessa start to twitch with excitement and slid her hand inside Tessa’s wet panties. Lily wanted to feel Tessa’s wet pussy on her fingertips as she rubbed Tessa’s clit. The erotic sound of the two lesbians in the porno, the sight of Keith’s sexy naked body as he stoked himself and the feeling of Lily’s soft fingertips on her clitoris excited Tessa so much that she started to have one of the most powerful orgasms she had ever felt. Tessa moaned loudly and uncontrollably as Lily watched her sexy friend have an orgasm. Lily loved giving her this pleasure and kept rubbing her wet clit even as Tessa tried to stop her. Still twitching from Lily’s relentless touch Tessa took Lily’s head in her hands and began to passionately French kiss her.

Lovingly kissing each other, Tessa slid her hand into Lily’s wet panties touching Lily’s bare pussy for the first time. Tessa’s soft fingertips felt good on Lily’s wet clitoris. Being extremely aroused by Tessa’s quaking orgasm and the erotic change in their friendship, Lily suddenly realizing that Keith must have wanted them to see him masturbating. Overwhelmed by this incite and all that had transpired as a result Lily started having her third orgasm as Tessa lovingly touched Lily’s clit and took Lily to new heights of orgasmic pleasure as they kissed. Feeling weak from the orgasms they dropped to their knees as they passionately kissed.

Keith thought to himself, “I will never have a better opportunity then this.”

Keith got up from the chase lounge and walked over to the hole in the fence that he had drill for his cock and inserted it through the opening making his throbbing erection accessible to them and began to shoot his load of sperm on the two sexy teenagers as they passionately kissed. His warm cum was now landing on the side of the faces and shoulders of the two new lovers, surprised they turned to see Keith’s cock ejaculating on them only inches away.

Tessa quickly felt drawn to it and started stroking and sucking his ejaculating penis. Lily was still shocked by Keith’s penis being only inches away and by his sperm slowly running down her face. Lily just watched for moment and thought Tessa looked sexy sucking on Keith’s pulsating cock. Lily then tasted some of the cum that was on her cheek and loved the taste of Keith’s seed. Following Tessa’s lead, Lily joined in and both started taking turns sucking and stroking him. His ejaculating erection was shooting load after load of the mixture of sperm and semen into their mouths and on their faces as they listened to him moaning through the fence. They loved the taste and feeling of his ejaculating penis in their mouth and hands as they milked every last drop of his seed from his beautiful cock.

As Keith’s cock started to become soft the two new lovers started laughing joyfully out loud as they hurryingly pick up the dildo and the rest of the joint and stuffed them into Lily’s backpack. The two 18 year old lovers stood up and kissed each other’s cum cover lips as they grabbed the others butt. They then wiped off the cum with the beach towels that Keith had hung for them for some much needed privacy. Lily and Tessa looked at Keith’s swollen wimp still accessible to their touch and they both took turns taking it in their hand and gave it one more kiss. Lily took Tessa’s hand as they left the private little niche and ran down the alley holding hands to Tessa’s back yard gate.

Keith pulled his swollen wimp from the hole in the fence and walked over to his laptop feeling a little shocked that his plan worked so well. He turned off the video cameras and then dove into his swimming pool to do a little skinny dipping while he happily thought about what had just happened.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 2
The making of a big decision

Keith was already up in his office drying off from his quick dip in the pool. He stood there naked at his picture window looking down at Tessa’s pool wondering if Lily and Tessa would be taking a swim this afternoon and hoping that today would not be the last time he ever would have the chance to be sexual with them. Keith kept thinking to himself how much he wished he had Lily and Tessa as his personal lovers. He fantasized for a moment about that he would do with them if they were willing to submit to his every sexual desire.
In his frustration caused by his desire to fill Lily and Tessa’s vaginas with his cock he opened his laptop to view the video that he had just taken of them only 10 minutes ago. He studied the video closely taking in every detail of the sexy teens; this was so erotic for him his penis began to fill up with blood again. He then activated the penis sleeve machine hidden within his desk that felt like someone was giving him an awesome blow job from under his desk. He lubed it up never taking his eyes off the monitor and slipped his now hard shaft into the sleeve and watched the two 18 year old voyeurs discover their newly found sexual desire for each other.

He thought to himself, “I’m so glad that my plan worked.”

He loved seeing how loving and playful they were with each other and how it was so easy for them to enjoy themselves uninhibitedly. Finally, being able to see Lily and Tessa being sexual together was such a turn on for Keith that he quickly began to climax ferociously; moaning very loudly as he shot what little load he had left of his warm sperm into the cock sleeve; the stroking motion milked him dry as he watched Lily’s orgasm on the video caused by the excitement from the unexpected surprise that Keith had set up for them and the touch of Tessa’s fingers caressing her clitoris.

Meanwhile, Lily and Tessa went to Tessa’s bedroom and closed the door. Tessa had always been bi-curios since she reached puberty; she has had many orgasms alone in her bedroom fantasizing about Lily in the past and Tessa was so happy that her friendship with Lily had now become sexual. As soon as the door closed, “smiling” she took Lily’s face into her hands and gave her a very lustful kiss. Lily dropped her backpack on the floor, pulled Tessa’s body against hers as they kissed passionately. They stopped kissing and looked into each others eyes smiling and laughing happily.

Still dizzy from the kiss Lily said, “Your kisses make me wet.”
Lily slid her middle finger in-between her own Labia inter lips and pulled it out to show Tessa how wet she had become. Tessa took Lily’s hand and pulled it to her mouth tasting Lily’s wetness with a wanting look in her eyes. Just minutes earlier Tessa was watching the porn video on Keith’s laptop as much as she was watching Keith stroke himself and really wanted to do the things that she saw the two women doing in the video with Lily.

Tessa pulled some of Keith’s cum from Lily’s hair and said, “Wow can you believe what just happened? We should take shower together to get this cum out of our hair before my mom and dad get home.”

Lily and Tessa have seen each other naked many times through the years growing up together changing their clothes before and after swimming, and when changing clothes to show off a new outfit but this would be the first time they have ever taken a shower together and the first time naked together since they had become sexual together.

Lily said playfully, “I’ll wash you if you wash Me.” as she pulled Tessa’s hip to hers and rubbed her pubic bone against hers briefly.

Tessa then ran her hands over Lily’s blouse and cupped Lily’s firm breasts and said. “You know Lily, I have been attracted to you for a long time. Will you see if you can spend the night with me tonight?”
Then she took Lily’s hand and led her to the shower hoping she would be able to fall asleep holding Lily tonight.

Lily asked nervously, “Do you know what time your mom and dad will be getting home?”

Tessa said confidently, “You know they never get home before 6:00 on Fridays.”

They undressed together in the bathroom with anticipation of satisfying their desire to enjoy touching and being touched as they wash each other. Lily was seeing Tessa in a bisexual way now and was feeling aroused by her sexy petite body. Tessa had been waiting for this moment for years and could not wait to get her hands on Lily’s lathered up naked body. Tessa bent over; now completely nude; intentionally exposing her sexy ass and virgin pussy for Lily to see as she got the water running for the shower. Lily reached out slid her fingers gently over Tessa’s naked outer labia sending shivers throughout Tessa’s body.

They stepped into the shower embracing into a hug as their hands began exploring each others naked bodies. Their breasts pressed softly against each-others as they slid their torsos against each others young bodies. Tessa picked up a bar of soap and began to lather up Lily’s body lustfully exploring every inch of her sexy, tiny body. Tessa loved the way Lily was responding to her touch and turned Lily around and pulled Lily’s soap covered ass to her pubic bone then lovingly wrapped her arms around Lily’s torso cupping her firm breasts in her hands. Tessa rubbed her breasts against Lily’s soapy back and began to play with Lily’s wet pussy. Lily was very sensitive and could feel her orgasm building as she pushed her tiny ass against Tessa’s pubes. Tessa’s fingers now were circling Lily’s clitoris and this brought Lily to her forth orgasm of the day and the second given to her by Tessa’s touch.

Lily turned around and gave Tessa a lustful kiss as she cupped Tessa’s butt cheeks in her hands and said with a wanting look, “Now it’s my turn to wash you.”

Lily picked up the soap and began to lovingly explore Tessa’s petite naked body. Tessa’s fantasies were finally becoming a reality on this day after years of wanting to be sexual with Lily. Lily placed her hand over her new lover’s soapy crotch and parted Tessa’s inner labia lips with her middle finger lightly rubbing the opening of her vagina and clitoris. Lily then took the nipple of Tessa’s sexy breast into her mouth as she continued to fondle her wet pussy.

Tessa wrapped her hands around Lily’s head and said, “I want you lick my pussy” as she began to push Lily’s head downward lustfully.

Lily went to her knees as Tessa pulled the skin of pubic area upward to expose her clitoris for Lily. Lily wrapped her lips around Tessa’s clitoris and sucked the little bud into her mouth. Lily began running her finger tips between Tessa’s butt cheeks as she licked and sucked on Tessa’s swollen clitoris. Tessa’s legs and abs began trembling as she wrapped her hands around Lily’s head and pushed her face into her opening. Tessa was on the edge of her second orgasm of the day as Lily enjoyed the taste of her vaginal wetness flowing into her mouth. Tessa was groaning loudly as she began to climax, she jerked uncontrollably and was screaming loudly as Lily brought her to multiple orgasms. Lily sucked her clit unrelentlessly, squeezing Tessa’s ass and holding her head tight against Tessa until Tessa could take it no longer and pushed Lily’s head away gasping and wobbling at her knees. Lily stood up and they helped each other wash and rinse their hair.

While they were washing and rinsing each others hair Lily said with a big smile, “I’m pretty sure that Keith wanted us to see him jerking off.”

Tessa replied as she laughed, “And you know he left that dildo and the joint there for us.”

Lily then said, “He must have planned the whole thing, that clothes line and beach towels was never there before.”

Tessa replied, “And those holes in the fence looked new.”

Lily said, “I’m glad he set it all up. Aren’t you?”

Tessa replied, “Yep, me to.”

Lily said, “I was so fucking shocked when suddenly he was cuming on us and his boner was right there in front of us, and when you grabbed it and started sucking on his cock I just froze.”

Tessa replied, “Really? You didn’t seem to mind while he was cuming in your mouth.”

Lily then said, “Oooh, his come tasted good; I want more. Do think he would fuck us?”

Tessa thought for a moment and said, “Why else would he have set that whole thing up; I’ll bet he wants to fuck us real bad.”

Lily thought about it for a moment; while she turned off the water and they stepped out of the shower.

Then Lily said, “Perhaps we should come up with a plan of our own.”

Tessa replied with a big smile, they dried each other off, picked up their clothes and streaked to Tessa’s bedroom.
Lily picked up her backpack off Tessa’s bedroom floor and sat down on the bed beside Tessa. Lily opened her backpack and pulled out the dildo Keith had left for them. The two sexy teenagers, still nude and in no hurry to get dressed.

Tessa said, “I’ll bet you Keith watches us swimming and sun bathing from that room on top of his house.”

Then Lily said, “Maybe we should give him a something to watch that he will never forget.”

Lily took the dildo and slid the head of it down Tessa’s belly to her pubes, causing a shiver to run through her body.

Lily then said, “What do you think he wants us to do with this?”

Tessa replied, “I’m sure he would love to see us use that on each other. But I don’t want to lose my virginity with a dildo I don’t care how much it looks like his cock.”

Lily said smiling, “It really does look like his cock; it looks exactly like his cock; I love it; can I keep it? I’ll let you use it any time you want.”

Tessa replied taking Lily in her arms, “I would love for you to do me with that some day. Would you like me to do you with it?”

Lily relied, “Yes, I would love that. But your right, we should wait until we lose our virginity to a man before we do that.”

They both lay down on the bed together and started lovingly caressing each others bodies. They both love this new sexual freedom that they now have with each other and somehow knew that this is what Keith wanted for them, and him. Tessa took Lily’s nipple into her mouth for the first time; Lily twitched from the sensation and began to masturbate her self. Tessa stopped and looked at Lily with a mischievous look in her eyes; took the dildo and streaked down the hall to the bathroom to wash it; Tessa ran back to the bedroom; closed and locked her bedroom door.

Lily said, “Don’t put that all the way in me.” reading Tessa’s mind.

Tessa replied, “I won’t I just want to excite you with it.”

Tessa jumped on the bed playfully. Lily was still touching herself and was enjoying her wetness. Tessa placed the dildo on Lily’s pubic bone with the base of it in line with Lily’s crotch the head of the dildo came up to her belly just below her bellybutton.

Tessa’s said, “look how big that thing is; can you imagine what that would feel like in you.”

Lily got excited from the thought and said, “I want to fuck Keith; I have wanted to fuck him since the first day we saw him.”

Tessa replied, “Me to.” with a big smile on her face.

Tessa bent down to taste Lily’s wetness.

Tessa pushed Lily’s legs apart and said “I’ve wanted to do this for a long time.”

She went down on her with Lily’s legs spread wide and began running her tongue up and down both sides of Lily’s inner lips; then put her tongue into her vaginal opening. Lily moaned with pleasure and closed her legs on Tessa’s head. Tessa lost her ability to move her head but it did not stop her tongue.
Lily slowly began to relax her clenched muscles letting her legs slowly come back apart. Tessa then took the dildo and put it in her mouth to wet it for Lily’s wanting pussy. She started to gently rub the tip of the head over Lily’s labia. Lily looked down at the perfect replica of Keith’s cock and started to imagine it was really him. Lily lay her head back and stretched out her legs straight on both sides of Tessa and closed her eyes; picturing Keith laying over her in her mind as Tessa started to part Lily’s labia with increasing inward pressure.

Tessa told Lily, “If we can fuck Keith I hope we can be together when it happens; this is really sexy seeing his cock about to enter into you; its making me really wet; maybe I could help him guide it into you and you could help him guide it into me.”

The thought of that was very erotic for Lily and her muscles were tightening again as she pulled her legs in against Tessa laying in-between them.

Lily started playing with her tits and told Tessa in a wanting voice, “Put it in me deeper; I’ll tell you when to stop.”

Tessa said playfully, “I would love to.” and she pushed it in a little further.

Lily reached down and began to rub her clit as Tessa began a stroking motion with the dildo. Tessa was getting really turned on seeing Lily’s labia opening and closing as she stroked the dildo in and out of her pussy.

Lily was building a climax as she said, “deeper.”

Tessa started to push it in harder as she said, “tell me when to stop.”

Tessa watched as Lily’s pussy accepted the entire head of the cock and still wanting more.

When about 1 1/2 inches of the dildo was no longer visible Lily cried out, “Stop!” as she felt the dido stretching her hymen.

Tessa now knew how much Lily could take and began stroking it in and out of her very wet pussy in a rhythm.

Lily kept saying, “It’s to big; it’s to big.” With an innocent voice.
Lily’s vaginal wetness was running out of her over her anus and soaking the bed. After only about two minutes of this Lily exploded into a powerful orgasm; twitching and jerking before Tessa’s eyes. Lily looked to watch the dildo enter her as Tessa kept pushing it in to the limit. Lily’s head fell back to the bed and she relaxed after her lengthy orgasm subsided. Tessa very slowly pulled the dildo out dragging it upward against Lily’s clitoris which caused Lily to twitch and moan uncontrollably until the head finally popped out. Tessa then crawled up over Lily and laid on top of her lovingly kissing her neck and licking her ear, Lily twitched as shivers ran through the left side of her body.

Tessa whispered into Lily’s ear, “I am the first to fuck you don’t you forget that.”

Lily replied, “Then I should be the first to fuck you?”

Tessa said with anticipation,“You better be, but let’s do it in the back yard where Keith can see us.”

Lily said nervously, “But what if your Mom and Dad get home early? It is 5:45 you know.”

Tessa said, “Ya your rite; lets get dressed and you go see if your Mom will let you spend the night, you know my Mom won’t mind.”

Lily asked Tessa as they were getting dressed, “Do you think we can get Keith to fuck us?”

Tessa replied, “Yep.”

Tessa then asked, “Do you really want to try?”

Lily said, “I really do; I want to fuck him so bad it hurts.”

Tessa said passionately, “Me to!”

Lily said, “Then let’s go for it.”

Tessa asked, “Will you pinkie swear that you won’t chicken out when we get him to do it?”

They locked pinkies as they have been since they were toddlers when they made a promise to each other.

Lily then said, “I pinkie swear, I will not chicken out when we get him to fuck us.”

Tessa then said with a big smile, “This going to be awesome, I can’t wait.”

———————————————————————————
Chapter 3
“The game that drove him crazy”

Meanwhile, Keith had decided to take his dog ( Dudly ) for a walk. Dudly was a kind of a goofy looking mutt that had a Lab shaped head, German Shepard coat and who knows what else that made him kind of small and goofy looking. Dudly was Keith’s loyal friend and was always at his side. Keith thought that walking his dog would help to clear his mind and relax him. He was still feeling rather frustrated and confused about his attraction for Lily and Tessa.

Feeling a little paranoid about getting them to watch him jack-off Keith thought to himself, “Its only maybe a 5 year difference in our ages; They can’t be under age; Oh god, this could turn out bad if they are under age and they tell someone; Maybe they won’t and they will come back for more; They really seemed to enjoy the show.”

Keith was starting to relax and enjoying his nice long walk with Dudly. He took Dudly to the prairie near his neighborhood and let him loose from the leash to let him run. Keith took off all his clothes and laid down in the tall natural prairie grass and smoked a joint. Keith loved feeling the prairie winds flowing against his naked body. He often would go to the prairie at night with Dudly to walk naked in the night air and lay nude looking at the stars.

Keith thought to himself, “I did not make them watch me. They could have just kept on walking.”

But in the back of Keith’s mind he was struggling with the morality of his actions for setting up Lily and Tessa to get them to watch him masturbate. Dudly walked up and started licking Keith’s face as he wagged his tail happily. Keith sat up and got dressed and they headed back to their neighborhood. Just as Keith and Dudly were walking past Tessa’s house Tessa’s parents were pulling up into the driveway around 6:15. Tessa’s Dad saw Keith and walked over to introduce himself. A wave of fear ran through his body thinking that Tessa may have regretted what had happened just a couple hours earlier and told him what had happened.

“Stay cool dude.” Keith said to himself, “he’s probably just being social.”

Tessa’s father held out his hand to shake his and said, “Hi, I’m Jim; I am glad to finally get to meet you, you must be Keith.”

Keith was wondering how he new his name as they shook hands.

Keith then said, “Nice to meet you to Jim… How do you know my name?”

Jim said proudly, “I am the Mayer of this city and when you moved into the neighborhood I asked the police chief to do a back ground check on you. A father can’t be to careful these days when he’s got a daughter.”

Keith said, “I understand completely, I would do the same thing if I had children.”

Jim said, “The guys and I were talking about asking you to join us in our Friday night poker game. We play on the second Friday of each month; would you be interested in joining the group?”

Keith asked, “Are you guy’s high rollers or are betting with nickels and dimes?”

Jim said, “No we just play for fun, one of the guys in the group is the police chief, his name is Zed, and until he gets bored with enforcing the law we will have to play with chips.”

Keith laughed and said, “You know that sounds like good fun; I accept the invitation; the second Friday is tonight, should I join you all tonight or do want to make sure it’s OK with the guys?”

Jim said, “You are welcome to start tonight, the guys have already expressed an interest in getting another player and when I suggested you they all seemed hopeful that you would accept our invitation.”

Keith asked, “Where do you guys play and what time do you start?”

Jim said, “We play here and the guys start coming around 8:30. Kate, my wife likes for us to call it a night at midnight.”

Keith said, “I’m looking forward to it; I’ll see you then.” Wondering if he should have turned down the offer.
As Keith was walking home he said out loud, “Dudly you’re on your own tonight.”

Dudly looked up at Keith with a disappointed look on his face like he could understand him completely.

Keith then said out loud, “You’ll be fine it’s only for three and a half hours.”

Dudly wagged his tale as he brushed up against Keith’s leg as if to say, “Have fun I’ll be fine.”

Meanwhile, Lily had gone home and asked her Dad if she could spend the night at Tessa’s house.

Her Father said, “That’s fine with me it’s poker night, I’ll be there to make sure you mind your manners.”

Lily often asked her father when she wanted to get something she wanted because her father was more agreeable than her mother. Lily’s mother was always confrontational and intensely jealous of Lily’s youthful beauty and let it get in the way of her better judgment and it affected their relationship. Lily did not feel like she should have to ask for permission now that she had turned 18 years old but she was trying to pay her own way through college and needed to live a home with her strict parents in order to be able to afford tuition.

Lily’s family sat down for a dinner at about 6:30. Lily’s twin brother Bill which looked nothing like her, her Father Tony and her mother, let’s just call her “Deranged” were all enjoying some take-out that her father had brought home after work. It was KFC this time and Lily was eating like she hadn’t eaten in a week.

Her father said, “Lily, you seem to be in a good mood to night.”

“Really?” she said with a smile.

Tony said, “Ya, you seem to have a glow about you.”

Lily just looked up at her father with a mischievous grin. Deranged got up from the table and filled a water glass full of Vodka that she kept hidden under the kitchen sink and came back to the table.

Bill said, “Ya, what’s up with you, you never eat faster then me.”

Lily said, “I’m hungry; you two quit picking on me.” Enjoying the attention.

Tony looked at Deranged from across the table and said in an informing tone, “Lily asked me if she could spend the night with Tessa tonight and I told her she could.”

Deranged picked up her glass and poured the clear liquid down her throat and said with contempt, “Did you now?”

Trying to hide his disgust for his wife from his children he said, “Ya, it’s poker night want to come along, we have been looking for another player?”

They all were thankful that Deranged didn’t reply. Lily suddenly lost her appetite and hoped 8:30 would come quickly. A little later at Tessa’s house Jim, Kate and Tessa were helping each other with the dishes from dinner and busy getting ready for the poker game.

Jim said to Kate, “I asked Keith to join the poker game and he accepted, he said that he would be here tonight.”

Tessa had over heard her father and thought about her pinkie promise that she had made with Lily.

Tessa thought to her self, “This is going to be a fun night.”

Tessa said, “Who’s Keith?”

Kate answered, “Keith lives on the other side of the alley a couple houses up.”

Tessa replied, “Oh him, he’s cute.”

Kate looked at Jim and smirked.

Kate asked Jim trying to change the subject line, “What does he do for a living?”

Jim replied, “He owns some sort of medical aid manufacturing business,”

Kate said, “We will have to ask him more about that tonight.”
Tessa Said, “Oh Ya, I saw a announcement outside the science lab today that said there is going to be a meteorite shower tonight, do you mind if Lily and I set up the tent in the back yard and watch it?

Kate replied, “That’s fine with me, how about you Jim?”

Jim said, “As long as you keep it down, I don’t want you two waking up the neighbors.”

Tessa said, “Thanks Mom and Dad.”
It was 8:25 and Lily and Tony are walking over to Tessa’s house.

Lily took her fathers hand and said. “Thanks for letting me stay the night tonight Dad.”

Tony thought to him self, “Lily really does seem to be it a really good mood tonight.”

Tony had retired from a military career and was very strict and old fashioned in the way he raised his children. He was not an affectionate father and was uncomfortable holding his 18 year old daughters hand but loved seeing her so happy and was not going to do any thing that would burst her bubble. As they walked he began to enjoy the moment that they were sharing.
Lily, Tony and Keith all arrived at Tessa’s house at the same time. Lily was surprised by Keith walking up to her father and for a brief moment she was scared that he was going ataşehir escort to tell her father what had happened earlier. Keith was also surprised by Lily and her father being there and realized that he was going to be playing cards with both fathers of the teens that had sucked him dry earlier that day.

Keith thought to himself, “Oh shit, what have I got myself into.”

“Hi I’m Keith; Jim invited me to join your poker game.” Keith said as he reached out his hand to shake Tony’s.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Tony and this is my daughter Lily.” He said proudly.

“Hi Lily, it is so nice to meet you.” Keith said taking one of her hands into both of his as he looked deeply into her green eyes.

Tony could sense their attraction for each other and said, “Don’t get any ideas she is only 18 years old and needs to be spending her time studying.”

Keith said boldly, “I hope will be able to find some time to let me take you out on date Lily.” Still holding her hand and looking into her eyes.

Lily was embarrassed by Keith being so forward in front of her father about his desire to date her but could not keep from gazing back into his blue eyes. Keith felt a wave of adrenalin run through his body as he sensed Lily’s desire for him. Just then Tessa greeted them at the door wearing a string bikini.

Tessa said, “Hi Mr. Lock who’s your handsome friend?”

“This is Keith; he is going to be playing cards with us tonight.” Tony said as he walked past her heading for the dining room.

Tessa stepped in front of Keith boldly and said, “Hi there, I’m Tessa.” As she looked him over making it obvious that she liked what she was seeing.

Keith Smiled and said, “Well hello there Tessa, you must be Jim’s daughter.” As he tried not to get caught checking out her sexy petite body; wishing he could touch it.

Tessa replied, “Yes I am, but much more than just that, aren’t I.”

She gave Keith a wink and took Lily’s hand and said, “Come on Lily we need to set up the tent for the meteorite shower tonight.”

Lily thought to her self. “What meteorite shower?”

As Lily and Tessa walked away, Keith quickly checked to see if anyone was watching them and realized it was safe to check out the two hotties. Tessa quickly stole the show when she reached around and pulled her string bikini bottoms into the crack of her ass exposing her naked ass cheeks for Keith’s to see. Keith took in as much as he could of Tessa’s cute little ass before they disappeared around the corner.

On his way into the dining room Keith thought to himself, “I want to fuck her so bad.”

Just then Zed and Jerry walked in like they owned the place. Jerry is one of those guys that is the life of a party, funny as all hell and every one he meets is a friend for life. Jerry works for the fire department and is the cook at the fire house. They all sat down around the dining room table and Keith introduced himself to Zed and Jerry and they all started talking together as they started playing poker.

Thinking that Lily and Tessa might go swimming Keith took a chair that faced the glass patio doors. From there he could see Jim and Kate’s swimming pool. Kate is working in the kitchen making coffee hoping to check out Keith and show of her hot body to him. She has seen Keith working in the yard and out walking Dudly and has always thought he was sexy and mysterious. Kate masturbates often and fantasizes about having sex with Keith and just about everyone else that was sitting at the table. One Kate’s favorite fantasies is having sex with two men with both of there cocks in her vagina at the same time.

Kate’s wearing nothing but a silk robe as usual as she announces that the coffee is ready. Keith gets up form the table saying I would love some coffee as Kate poured the first cup. Keith walks up to Kate to meat her for the first time feeling a little surprised by the way she was checking him out on the way over to her. Keith can’t help but check out Kate’s hot petite little body. Kate had only seen Keith from a distance and is not used to standing so close to such a tall man and she likes the way it made her feel .

Keith said, “It’s very nice to meat you Kate.”

Kate replies, “It is very nice to finally meat you too Keith. Would you like any thing in your coffee?”

Keith replies, as he looked down her robe, “That looks good just the way it is.”

Kate hands Keith his coffee letting her robe slip open exposing a little more of her naked body to him and said, “It’s hot; watch it.”

Keith said, “Wow, ya very hot indeed.”

A while later Lily and Tessa walked through the dining room behind Keith on their way to the kitchen with the tent, sleeping bags and some rolled up towels. They both had string bikinis on now and see through white net tunics. Not wanting to seem interested in the teens Keith he kept his eyes on his cards.
Suddenly there was a loud clanking of the tent poles hitting the floor in the kitchen. Tessa had dropped the bag with the tent in it on purpose to get Keith’s attention. Tessa and Lily were bent over in front of the refrigerator getting some Cokes from the bottom shelf as Keith looked over to see what the noise was about. It was pretty dark in the kitchen but the light from the refrigerator was showing the outline of their sexy bodies through the net tunics. Keith’s eyes fixed in on the gap in-between Lily’s sexy long thighs that went up to her tiny puss and foxy little ass. Keith looked back at his cards not wanting to stare lustfully and fantasized about standing behind them rubbing their asses with his hands.

Shortly after the ruckus in the kitchen Keith could see Lily and Tessa pitching the tent as far away from the house as they could. After getting the tent set up they went for a swim in the lighted pool. Keith was having a hard time not rubbing his cock as he watched Lily and Tessa getting in and out of the pool to dive off the diving board. Lily and Tessa’s string bikinis were becoming loose from all the diving and Keith was enjoying watching them trying to keep them from falling off as they got out of the water.

After about an hour and a half of swimming and diving Lily and Tessa walked up to the glass patio doors soaking wet and asked Jim to turn off the outside lights because the meteorite shower was supposed to start at 11:00. Jim gladly got up and turned out the lights and reminded Tessa to keep it down. Keith got a good view of Lily’s and Tessa’s perfect tits and their perky nipples as their wet tops clung against their skin. The two soaking wet teens dried off and pulled two chase lounges near there tent. Laid down and looked up at the stars.
Lily said, “Let’s write Keith a note and tell him that we would like for him to come to our tent tonight.”

Tessa laughed and asked, “What has gotten into you Lily?”

Then Tessa went to get some paper and a pen. When she got back the two of them worked out what the note would say and got it down on paper. They decided that Tessa would sneak over to Keith’s house and leave the note in his door where he would find it when he got home. Tessa snuck out the back gate and cut through the neighbors back yard and slipped the note in-between the door and the jamb next to the dead bolt.

When she got back she stood behind Lily beaming with excitement and said, “Lily we are going to get fucked tonight.”

Lily said, “Thats doubtful; You want to smoke the rest of that joint?”

Tessa reached over her and rolled one Lily’s nipples in-between her finger and her thumb. Tessa went and got the joint and the towel with the dildo rolled up inside of it out of the tent and walk up behind Lily laying on the chase lounge and gave her a upside down kiss sticking her tongue into her mouth.

Tessa then reached down taking one of Lily’s firm breasts into her hand and said, “I hope you still will want me after Keith fucks us tonight.”

Lily then said, “If he comes tonight.”

Tessa said, “He’ll come; remember our pinkie promise.”
Tessa really did see the announcement about the meteor shower and the two of them laid there together watching the falling stars and making wishes as they smoked the joint. The Sensimilla that Keith grows was the highest quality marijuana they had ever smoked and the aphrodisiac effect that the female Cannabis has was making them even hornier.

Lily said, “I thought that I was supposed to be the first one to fuck you.” Picking up the towel with the dildo in it and unrolling it to tempt Tessa with the dildo.

Tessa replied with anticipation, “I think the poker game is almost over. Dad will probably come out here to check on us before he goes to bed and then we can do what ever we want.”

Lily asked, “Are my eyes red?”

Tessa looked away from the stars and into Lily’s eyes and relied, “Yep. What about mine?”

“Oh Ya; they are bloody.” Lily replied.

Tessa said, “I am really stoned; that is really good pot.”

Lily replied, “I loved the taste and smell of it to; the buzz is way better and different them that stuff we get from Mathew.”
Just then they could see every one getting up from the table.

“Their leaving!” Tessa said excitedly trying to keep her voice down.

Their hearts began to beat faster knowing that soon Keith would find the note. Lily was hoping she would have time to do Tessa with the dildo before Keith came. Soon the dining room was empty and a little while later Jim came out the back door off of the kitchen was heading back to where Lily and Tessa were laying on the chase lounges.
“See any falling stars yet?” Jim asked quietly.

Tessa replied, “Ya, lots of them.”

Jim grabbed a chair and walked the rest of the way to them, sat down and looked up at the stars.

Jim said, “Wow what a nice night you have for this; the sky is so clear and no moon.”

Lily said happily, “There goes one. Did you see it?”

Jim said, “Ya I did. There goes another one; I could stay out here all night; this is neat.”

Tessa and Lily’s hearts sank.

“But I am beat; it has been a long week; I’m going to bed; you two have fun enjoying the meteor shower.” Jim said as he got up and headed for the house.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 4
Messages received

While Keith was walking home from the Poker game he was thinking about how glad he was that he had set up the elaborate false business and web site. He uses it to hide his real business from people that would not be able to appreciate his sexual furniture business. Taking the time to set up the false business has saved him many times from having to deal with the difficulties that some people would cause him if they knew the true nature of his business.

Keith is feeling good about his evening with his new Poker buddies and was glad that Lily and Tessa seemed so happy to see him. Keith knew that they were not just glad to see him, they were flirting with him. As he got close to his front door he wondered what the future had in store for him and was hopeful that Lily and Tessa would become close fiends and lovers with him.

He thought to himself, “This could become my dream come true or turn into my worst of nightmares.”

Lots of different images were running through Keith’s mind as he reached into his pocket to get the key to the front door. He had flashes of the three of them naked engaged in a passionate and loving threesome, then the image would quickly change to seeing himself in handcuffs and getting pushed into a police car, then back to an image of all three of them laughing and enjoying each others friendship, then to an image of seeing Lily and Tessa crying because their parents found out about the three of us and had him arrested. Not really paying attention to what he was doing he slipped the key into the dead bolt and let himself in.

When Keith closed the front door he heard paper crumbling as the note Tessa delivered was getting smashed in-between the bottom of the door and the threshold. Thinking that Dudly must have gotten into the trash again Keith opened the door to pick up the thrash. The paper was a hot pink color and was folded into a little square making Keith realize this was not something that Dudly had gotten out of the trash.

“What’s this Dudly?” he said as Dudly walked up to him to greet his Master looking like he and just woke up from a deep sleep.

Keith unfolded the piece of paper to see if it had anything written on it and began to read the hand written note:

“Keith, you are a very naughty man to have set up that whole thing for us this afternoon. Lucky for you we loved it. We would like to thank you by inviting you to come visit us tonight, you know where to find us. We hope to see you around 1:00 am. For you clothes are optional as for us you will just have to come find out for yourself.
From your peeping neighbors
P.S. We love the gifts you left for us and would love one more of each.”

Keith heart rate picked up as the serge of testosterone and adrenalin rushed through him. His mind began to race as the possibilities and the repercussions started running through his mind.

“I need to check the laws in Texas to see what the legal age of consent is before I do anything else I might regret.” He said to himself.

Keith went up to his office and googled: (what is the legal age to have sex with adult in Texas). He was relieved to find out that a minor at age 17 could consent to having sex with an adult and by doing so the adult could not be convicted of statutory rape even if the minors’ parents disapproved. And at 18 years of age you are considered an adult. As relieved as Keith was he was also frustrated with himself for not checking sooner and being so hard on himself about his attraction for Lily and Tessa. Keith checked his monitor to see how much time he had left before Lily and Tessa would be expecting him to arrive and it was 12:25 am.
Meanwhile Lily and Tessa had noticed that Keith light was on in his office.

Tessa said excitedly, “I’ll bet he’s checking us out.”

Lily replied, “No, not with the light on, he’s probably reading the note.”

Tessa said, “Once he reads the note he might try to see us. We should get naked for him, that will get him to come.”

Lily said’ “It’s too dark; I doubt that he could see us even if he turned the light off.”

Tessa got up and stood in front of Lily and took off her bikini. Her titties were still damp from her wet bikini top and the breeze felt cool making her nipples hard.

“Can you see me?” She asked as she played with her nipples.

Lily replied, “Oh ya; but if Keith can see us so can your mom and dad.”

They decided to move their chase lounges behind the storage shed out of view from the windows of Tessa’s house but still in view of Keith’s office windows. The chase lounges have no arm rests so when placed together they can be used as a full size bed; they set up the chase lounges in this way so that they faced Keith’s house.

Before Lily had a chance to lay down Tessa embraced Lily with a naked hug. Lovingly holding each other they gazed into each others eyes feeling their love and attraction for each other growing with every second that passed. Tessa dizzy with love for Lily pulled the strings on Lily’s bikini top and let it fall to the ground. Tessa began kissing Lily’s breasts as she removed Lily’s bikini bottoms. This was their first time being nude outdoors and it felt good for them to be experiencing this kind of freedom. They laid down together in the still night air and looked up at the stars. Their hearts are filled with love as they held hands enjoying the moment. Just as Keith light went out in his office a cool breeze washed over their naked bodies.

“Did you feel that? That breeze felt so good on my naked skin.” Lily said happily as he began to run her hands lightly over her naked body.

“I know; rite? It felt like a million little hands caressing me.” Tessa said enthusiastically.

Lily said, “Look Keith’s light went out. Think he can see us?”

“I hope so.” Tessa replied as she rolled to her side and began to touch Lily’s body.

Keith had been getting ready to go to Tessa’s to deliver them a counter offer to their invitation. He wrote a note and folded it in half. After getting the extra gifts that they had requested and still nude from his shower he went up to his office and turned out the light so he could take a quick look through his telescope to see what Lily and Tessa were up to. It was now about ten till 1:00 am. Peering through his telescope he had a hard time finding them in the darkness because they were not ware he expected them to be.

“There you are.” He said out loud as finally fond them.

Keith could see the faint image of the two naked lovers holding hands. His cock began to fill with blood instantly as he looked at his dream girls naked for the first time.

“You are so fucking sexy, thank you, thank you, thank you.” He said out loud watching Tessa start to feel up Lily.

“I got to get dressed and get over there.” He said to himself.

Keith quickly got dressed and headed out his back gate and down the alley to Tessa’s house. When he got there he pulled off his T-shirt and shorts so that he would be naked when he handed them the note. With his clothes in one hand and the note in the other he quietly opened the back gate to Tessa’s back yard.

Lily and Tessa were lost in loving passion for each other as Keith walked up to them unnoticed. Keith stood there nude in the night air watching them as his cock began to become erect. The two sexy lovers were both propped up on one elbow laying on their sides kissing as Lily was inserting the dildo into Tessa’s virgin vagina. Keith stepped back hoping not to be noticed yet and watched from behind the tent.
Tessa fell back to lie there more comfortably as Lily crawled in-between Tessa’s leg’s on resting on her knees as she continued to fuck Tessa with the dildo. Keith had a nice view of them from behind the tent and stroked his hard penis as he watched. Lily propped her self with one arm and bent down to suck on Tessa’s clit as she continued to give Tessa’s pussy the head of the dildo. The view of Lily’s tiny ass and pussy sticking up in the air as Lily gave Tessa head was so sexy that Keith had to stop touching himself to keep from cuming.

Tessa said, “I love your mouth Lily” as her abs began to twitch.

Tessa said with a wanting voice, “More cock Lily; give me more of that big cock.”

Lily sat up and said, “If I go any deeper I could break your hymen.”

Tessa sat up propping her self up on one elbow reached down and took the dildo into her hand and started to push the dildo in deeper.

Lily said with a concerned whisper, “Careful Tessa you have got that thing in there quite a ways.”

Lily started to rub Tessa’s clit as she watched Tessa push more and more of the dildo into her own wet vagina.

“I think I might have broken my hymen masturbating when I was 16.” Tessa said as she pushed more of the big sex toy into herself.

Lily took the dildo from Tessa and pulled it out to show Tessa how much of the dildo was inside her.

Lily said, “You must have broken it; look how much of this thing you had inside yourself.”
Tessa laid back down and Lily pushed the big love toy back inside of Tessa. Lily began giving it to her hard and deep, thrusting in and out of her tight wet pussy vigorously. Tessa reached over and grabbed the towel and put it over her mouth so that she could scream out loud with out waking anyone. Lily loved seeing and hearing Tessa enjoying her efforts. Tessa’s orgasm over came her suddenly with overwhelming intensity, she started twitching uncontrollably as she screamed into the towel. Lily unrelentusly drove the Keith copy into her as she rubbed her clitoris. Tessa just kept cuming and cuming as she moaned into the towel with ecstasy.
Keith was delighted to have been able to witness Tessa coming as Lily pleasured her. He was on the edge of coming without touching himself. His cock was so hard it felt like it would burst. After many orgasms Tessa was egsostid and reached down to stop Lily. Tessa took Lily’s hand and pulled her on top of herself, embracing Lily with a loving hug as they began to kiss. With the dildo still inside of Tessa and Lily now laying in-between Tessa’s legs Lily kept pushing the dildo into her with her pubic bone; filling Tessa’s wet vagina to its max.
Keith not wanting to scare them let out a “pss, pss” sound to try and get their attention. They both looked to see Keith standing beside the tent naked with his erection.
Lily got up and walked over to Keith with a brave look in her eyes. When she reached him she suddenly felt anxious not really knowing this naked man standing so close to her, but she felt a connection with him every since Keith expressed his interest in her in front of her father.

Keith handed her the note and gave Lily a passionate kiss pressing his hard cock against her belly then left out the back gate. Lily still dizzy from the kiss sat down next to Tessa to read the note.:
“To my naughty peeping neighbors
I am so glad you loved my naughtiness and my gifts.
I feel it would be much safer for you two to come to my home than risk us getting caught together there. I will show you around and how to get in when you get here. For you two clothes are optional; wearing just a towel preferred. As for me you will just have to find out.
Your naughty friend
P.S. The extra gifts you requested are on my patio table, I hope we will enjoy them together.”
They put down the note and Tessa said, “He’s rite; we should go to his house; we can be much naughtier there.”

They both got up and started to get dressed for the walk over to Keith’s house.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 5
3 dreams come true

Back in their bikinis and net tunics, Lily and Tessa enter through Keith’s back gate and notice him naked waiting for them at the patio table.

He asks them, “Would you sexy ladies like something to drink?”

Tessa said, “I would love a Margarita if you got one.” as she started to undress.

“Me too.” Lily said, as she fallowed suit and undressed so she wouldn’t be the only one wearing clothes.

Keith said, “Your in luck I just happen to have a batch in the freezer. Come on in, I will show you around.”

Keith got them all a Margarita and showed them most of the house.

As they all headed back down stairs Tessa asked, “So you see anything interesting with your telescope?”

“Just the two hottest chicks in America.” Keith said with a smile looking back at them as he looked them over.
Keith stopped at the bottom of the stairs and turned around stopping Lily and Tessa before they could step down off the last step leaving them more at the same height as him. He wrapped his arms around them and pulled them all together feeling both of their naked bodies pressed against his for the first time.

Tessa wrapped her arms around Keith’s waist and pulled their hips together as she looked him in the eyes, and said, “My I explore your body? I have never been with a naked man before.”

Keith replied, “You have know idea how much I would like that. I really would love to explore both of your bodies too.”

They all hugged and headed out to the back porch. Keith got all 4 of the chase lounge cushions and laid them side by side next to the pool and laid down in the middle of them. Lily set her drink down on the table she noticed the joint and dildo Keith had set out for them. She picked up the joint and fired it up and joined Keith and Tessa. They all took a few hits of the joint as Tessa began running her hands over Keith’s body. Tessa was captivated with exploring Keith’s body as Lily snuggled next to Keith and began to touch herself, excited by watching Tessa’s fascination with the male body. Tessa smiled as she felt his cock harden in her hands and watched with amazement as Keith’s testicles constricted up tight against his stiffening shaft in the cool night air. Keith laid there with one arm around Lily and his other hand exploring Tessa’s back side as Tessa knelt beside him.

Lily said with a broken voice on the edge of another orgasm, “Take her Keith; I want to see you fuck her.”

“Not so fast big guy, I’m enjoying this.” Tessa said as she lightly ran her finger tips over Keith’s crotch and shaved scrotum watching with fascination as his cock responded to her touch.

“You have a beautiful cock.” Tessa said as she scooped up a drop of pre-come with her finger tip from the tip of his penis and used it as lip gloss.

Lily scooted up on one elbow, leaned over Keith and began kissing him passionately as her firm small breasts pressed against his chest. He could now reach her foxy little ass and wet pussy from behind her. He began to lightly working his middle finger in-between Lily’s inter labia and over her swollen clit. It was not long at all before she started to have an orgasm.

Lily looked at Keith as she came and said, “I’m sorry, I’m cuming, oh, I’m cuming, I’m so sorry.”

Keith felt bad that she seemed to feel guilty for enjoying this pleasure and said as he continued to rub her clit, “It is OK Lily, it’s OK, I want you enjoy my touch, I love that you are cuming.”

This just made her come more and harder as she began saying, “It’s too good, I’m cuming, It’s too good, I’m sorry.”

She rolled over onto her back trapping Keith’s hand under her to stop the pleasure as she squeezed her own breasts into her hands.

“Take me, I want you to take me.” Lily said as she rolled onto her side into a fetal position with her back facing Keith and Tessa.

Keith looked at Tessa hoping for some guidance feeling a bit uncertain about what to do because of the way she was apologizing. Lily seemed to have internalized in an erotic state of mind.

“Please fuck me.” Lily said, as she pushed her ass closer to him.

Tessa said, “Fuck her Keith, fuck her hard.”
Keith got up on his knees and positioned himself behind Lily as she laid on her side still in the fetal position. Tessa not wanting to be left out followed Keith over to Lily knelt behind Keith with one hand cupping his balls in-between his legs and reaching around him with her other hand to help guide his cock into Lily. Tessa’s rubbed her nice round breast against Keith’s back as they worked together to get his cock started into Lily.

Lily looked back at Keith with a wanting look in her eyes and said, “Do it, take Me.” as she pushed her virgin pussy against his hard cock.

The head of his cock slipped into her wet vaginal opening as she scooted closer to him. Tessa reached around Keith with both arms getting a good grip on Lily’s pelvis and rammed her hip into Keith’s butt driving his hard cock deep inside of Lily’s tight virgin pussy as they both almost fell on top of Lily. Lily’s hymen broke with very little pain and she only pulled away for a moment then she seemed to internalize even farther into a state of sexual bliss. Keith began to work his cock slowly in and out of her working his cock into her a little deeper with each stroke.

Lily kept whispering over and over, “It’s too big; it’s too big.”

Keith asked, “Do you want me to stop?”

Lily replied, “Oh don’t stop; I love your cock in me; don’t stop.”

Tessa knelt over Lily and pushed Lily’s shoulder back rolling her onto her back and held her down as she began kissing her. Keith then pulled Lily’s leg over so he was in-between her legs and filled her pussy with his cock. Lily started moaning loudly as Keith drove his cock in and out of her.

Tessa shouted, “Ya you stud, fuck her with that big dick!”

“It’s too good; I’m cuming; I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Lily whispered as she started to have her first orgasm with a man inside her.

Keith loved how Lily was able to cum so easily. Seeing and hearing Lily cuming so soon after just having a orgasm excited Keith so much that he had to freeze in place to keep from coming.

Keith gasped, “Don’t move!”

Lily said, “I can feel your heart beat inside of me.”

Keith fought off his orgasm methodically taking in deep breaths and exhaling slowly.

Keith said 5 deep breaths later, “God that was close.”

He slowly slid his cock deep inside of her finding her cervix with the head of his cock.

“It’s too big, it’s too big.” Lily chanted as Keith gently tested how much further he could penetrate her.

When he felt her limit he stopped and gently remained there as he laid down on top of her and began to lovingly kiss her. Lily began to cry as they kissed. Keith thought that he was hurting her and quickly pulled out of her as he push himself up to his knees.

Keith asked, “Are you OK, why are you crying?”

Lily replied, “I don’t know.”

Keith asked, “Did I hurt you?”

Lily said as she sobbed, “No, it’s so beautiful. I have never felt so good.”

Keith said, “You’re beautiful.”

He slid his middle finger into her vagina and hooked her g-spot. Lily gasped as he pressed his finger tip firmly against it and began to massage her g-spot as he finger fucked her. Tessa crawled beside them and started to rub Lily’s wet clit.

Lily shouted as her abs clinched tight, “Oh fuck! What the hell are you doing to me!”

Keith with short fast strokes finger fucked her vigorously rubbing her g-spot as Tessa attentively rubbed Lilys extremely sensitive clit.

“I’m sorry; I’m so sorry.” Lily said seeming to apologize for it feeling so good.

Lily’s first gushing orgasm came on strong as her fluids squirted out of her Skenes glands onto Keith’s palm splashing everyone.

“Shit! what the fuck!” Lily shouted as she jumped up horrified and surprised by her gushing orgasm.

Keith grabbed her arm as she leaped to a stand keeping her from falling into the pool.

“Fuck! Oh my god!” Lily said with a scared look on her face.

Keith could see that she was distort he stood up and held her in his arms.

“It’s OK Lily; It’s called a gushing orgasm or a female ejaculation; the fluid is much like the males semen, just a lot more of it. You should not be embarrassed by it; your lucky most women never experience one.”

Lily started to laugh and said as her legs shook, “That felt so fucking good!”

Keith asked, “Want another one?”

Lily said, “Nope, I’m good; it’s Tessa’s turn.”

Keith swept Lily off of her feet and held her close as they began to kiss. He laid her back down on the cushion and took her breast into his mouth as he cuddled up to her. Lily began to fall back into a relaxed blissful state as Keith relished this moment with her. Tessa crawled to the other side of Lily and snuggled up to her wrapping her arm around her in a loving embrace. They all laid there together kissing and touching each other in a loving celebration of Lily no longer being a virgin.

The intimate moment with Lily began to pass as Keith and Tessa found themselves drawn together and started to passionately kiss one another as they leaned over Lily. Their lust for each other over took them as Tessa crawled over Lily and laid on top of Keith locked in a passionate kiss. Keith really liked Tessa’s spunk and appreciated her wit and could already tell that she was the smarter one of the two. Tessa has a love for life that made her shine and Keith found himself drawn to her. Keith’s passion for her was not just based on his physical attraction for her any more; he really liked her and was looking forward to getting to know her on many levels.
Tessa’s full breast pressed against Keith’s chest as the length of his hard cock pressed against her belly.

Tessa sat up, looking playfully into Keith’s eyes Tessa said, “I was not finished exploring you yet.”

She slid down and took Keith’s penis into her mouth. Tessa’s warm mouth, in contrast to the cool night air felt amazing on Keith’s cock. Tessa could feel the blood pulsing through the veins that were now bulging on his erection. She couldn’t believe how hard he was. She leaned her head back to take it all in visually.

Tessa said passionately, “I love your cock!”

She took the base of it in her hand and squeezed slightly, running her tongue around the rim of its head. To her delight, pre-cum emerged from the tip and she tasted him again.

“You and Lily taste good together.” Tessa said as she noticed Lily rubbing her clit againe.

The rush of excitement made her face flush as vaginal wetness ran out her. Keith groaned in ecstasy as Tessa felt blood swelling her clit as she ran her tongue along Keith’s shaft. Keith moved up on to his knees and he took her head in his hands and gently pushed his cock into her mouth.
Tessa wrapped her hands around Keith’s cock making her hands an extension of her mouth and started pleasuring him with her hands and mouth. Tessa could feel his every heart beat in her mouth and hands as Keith tried to hold back his seed from filling her mouth.

Lily, watching, felt a surge of wetness in her pussy. To her surprise, she was again aroused at the sight of the two of them. She moved quietly and knelt down behind Keith. Lily, admiringly started sliding her hands between Keith’s butt cheeks and over his crotch and gently massaging his tight smooth balls as Tessa sucked him ravenously.

Keith called out passionately, “Stop I’m going to come! I’m going to come!”

Tessa moaned and Lily whispered, “Give it to her. Take him Tessa!”
No amount of breathing was going to stop this orgasm. Keith let out a deep groan an exploded with an intense orgasm, filling Tessa’s mouth with his cum. She sucked and went down more intensely on his cock. His knees quivering, he threw his head back and shouted “don’t stop, God, don’t stop!” Lily moved around to watch Tessa take Keith’s load erupting into her mouth. Keith in ecstasy pulls Tessa’s head into his throbbing cock driving his erection deeper and deeper into her mouth.

Keith says to Tessa, “I want to make love to you.” As he releases her head form his hands.

Tessa’s eyes watered as her mouth slowly slid off of his pulsating erection. She gasped for air and said, “I would love for you to be the first man inside me.”

Keith stood up and pulled Tessa to her feet. Tessa wrapped her arms around Keith’s neck as Keith lifted her off of her feet by her sexy ass. Tessa’s wet pussy was pressed tight against Keith’s erection as Tessa wrapped her legs around Keith’s waist she kissed Keith as she reach down and pushed his pulsating cock into her wanting wet opening. Tessa lunged herself over his cock filling her virgin pussy as fare as she could with out hurting herself.

Locked in this embrace Keith carried her into the pool where they made love. Lily fallowed them into the pool and swam around them watching and reaching out and touching them as they made love. Tessa slipped into a primal sex mode and fucked Keith aggressively lounging and grinding herself on his hard cock taking more and more of his long cock inside of her. Orgasms flowed over her again and again as he banged away at her wanting to get even more of his cock inside her. Suddenly her eyes rolled back into her head as she started twitching in orgasmic pleasure. She relaxed her legs still wrapped around him and letting Keith push his long shaft fill the rest of the way inside her. Tessa gasped as she took his penis. Lily seeing this swam over behind Tessa and held her head up out of the water as she relaxed and let Keith take her pussy completely. Keith grabbed her hips and pounded into Tessa as she twitched and jerked.

Tessa pushed away from Keith’s grip and said, “I need a break!”

Now hanging on to the side of the pool trying to catch her breath she gasped, “I love your fucking dick!”

Keith then grabbed Lily’s arm, turned her around and pulled her butt first to his still hard cock he bent her over in the shallow water and shoved his cock into her.

Lily said, “take me.”

Keith grabbed her hips and fucked her tight pussy with loving long strokes. When Tessa caught her breath she joined them and they embraced in a kiss with Lily as Lily pressed her cervix against the head of Keith’s cock. Keith pulled his cock out of Lily suddenly realizing that he was about to shoot what was left of his seed into her. He pulled it out just in time and shot his small load on to her back and ass as he moaned loudly.

They all laughed looking exhausted from the very eventful day. As they got out of the pool the cooler night air sent them running for there towels and into the house. They all dried each other off in the warmth of the house as sun began to rise.

Keith said, “Looks like the sun is coming up.”

Tessa replies, “We better get back before my mom and dad wake up.”

Keith said, “There is a key to the house under the naked fairy statue by the pool; Come in when ever you would like.

Lily asks, “Can we really come back when ever we want?”

Keith replies, “Ya, please do, but seriously, this has to be a secret until we figure out something that will work with your parents. Come together or alone just try not to be seen when you come in until we are sure that your parents are going to be cool with you coming here. All that I ask in return is that we will always be sincere with each other, do we have a deal?”

Lily replies as Keith slid his hands down to their butt cheeks, “Tessa and I make promises like this; we lock pinkies like this” as the two of them locked pinkies, “We call it a pinkie swear.”

They all locked pinkies and Lily started saying the promise, Tessa joined in and Keith fallowed saying, “I pinkie swear to always be sincere with each other for ever and ever.”

Tessa says, “I love your cock! I’ll be back to do very naughty things with you.”

Lily says “I came instantly when you took me. I really like being taken by you.”

Keith says, “We have had such an erotic day. You both are so incredibly sexy. I will never forget this day.”

Lily and Tessa now back in their bikinis and net tunics and Keith naked with his cock still swollen from all the erotic sex.

Tessa says, “We got to go so we can sneak in before they wakeup.”

Keith opens the door and walks them to the gate. He then takes Lily into his arms gives her a kiss. Lily submits to his touch as he looks into her ayes. Tessa grabs Keith’s arm and pulls him to face her. She grabs his ass with both hands and pulls his naked body up to hers.

Tessa says, “I had a really naughty and nice time. Wish I could put you in my pocket and take you with me.”

Keith replies, “You can come take me any time you want.”
Tessa grabs Keith’s cock and leads him to open the gate. She slaps him on the ass as they all smile enjoying Tessa’s dominate side. Keith submits and opens the gate for them realizing that Tessa may have a wild side.

Tessa takes Lily’s hand as she peeks up and down the alley then they run down the alley to Tessa’s gate.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 6
Kate’s discovery

Lily and Tessa gathered their things from the tent and went to sleep in Tessa’s bedroom in a loving embrace. Kate walked into Tessa’s bedroom not expecting to find them there to gather laundry about 8:30am. She stood there for a moment a little shocked because she could tell that they were asleep cuddling each other under the covers.

Kate thought, “Hmm wonder if they realize that they’re cuddling.” .

She snuck over and peeled the covers back to see if they were naked.

Kate said to her self, “Hmmm you are naked.”

Kate stood there looking at how beautiful and sexy the two young ladies looked laying there in a naked embrace. Tessa was spooning Lily and had her hand cupping one of Lily’s breast as they slept. Kate covered them back up and left the room with the laundry wondering if her daughter’s friendship with Lily had become sexual.

Kate doing the laundry found the dildos that they had rolled up in the towel.

Kate Thought to her self, “Holly shit, I guess that answers that question.”

Kate became aroused by the two dildos pressed against each other in the towel. It has always been a fantasy of Kate’s to be fucked by two guys at the same time with their cocks pressed tight against each other deep in her vagina. She felt herself getting wet as she thought about what it would feel like to have such a beautiful cock inside herself. Jim would not let her buy sex toys because of his political spotlight. Kate loves cock and decided to use this opportunity to have a fantasy with the two beautiful shafts.

Kate rinsed them off and went into her bedroom and started fantasizing about herself, with her husband and Keith having a threesome together. Kate’s wanting pussy was getting very wet as she slid the entire length of the dildo over her wet opening and against her clit. As she teased herself this way she then slid the other one into her mouth sucking it as she slipped deeper into her fantasy. Kate loves cock and pushed it deep into her mouth wanting every bit of it that she could stand with out gagging avcılar escort her self as she imagined Keith fucking her mouth forcefully.

She had teased her vagina long enough and could not wait any longer to feel that big cock inside of her. She rolled over and got on her knees strataling a stiff boaster placing the base of the dildo on it and pushed her pussy down deep inside her vagina.

“Oh fuck!” she said out loud loving how good the dildo felt inside of her.

“Oh my god this cock feels so good!” she said to herself as she slowly started fucking Keith’s cock in her fantasy, imagining her husband was watching. She pushed down onto it deeper with each stroke wanting to get all of it inside of her. Kate was loving how good the Keith replica felt deep inside her welcoming vagina. She rolled over onto her back and started pounding away at her vagina vigorously. Adding her husband to the fantasy she grabbed the other dildo and slipped it into her pussy with the other.

“Fuck yes!” she yells out loud as she pushes them both in and out of her self.

Kate’s pussy was stretched tight around the two shafts and she wanted more. Wanting to get deeper penetration she went over to a wood chair and put the dildos side by side on the seat and slip them both in her vagina. Slowly she went up and down on them as she rubbed her clit with her fingers and working the dildos deeper and deeper inside of herself as fantasized about being fucked by two men at the same time.

She said out loud, “Oh fuck yes, fuck me.”

She started to have an orgasm as she buried the two cocks deep inside herself by planting her butt on the wood seat. Kate’s mind was deep into her fantasy while she had one of the best orgasms of her life. She kept rubbing her clit and grinding the two cocks deep inside her self as she moaned with pleasure moving from one orgasm to the next.

Kate finely relaxes over the back of the chair panting and laughing happily.

She thought to herself, “I love the way two cocks feel inside me. I better thank the girls for this in some way.”

She cleaned up the toys and put them back into the towel and snuck it back into Tessa’s bedroom. Later Tessa and Lily woke up around noon. They laid in bed together smiling, kissing and talking. When Kate herd them giggling she knocked on the door then quickly let her self in hoping to catch the two of them naked but Tessa and Lily were still under the covers.

Kate asked, “You girls hungry?”

Tessa replied quickly, “Yes I’m starving!”

Lily replied with a mischievous grin, “Yes thank you, I am starving too.”

Kate said, “I’ll go make the prettiest two girls I’ve ever seen some breakfast.”

Tessa replied, “Wow, thanks mom.”

Lily and Tessa got up and went to help Kate cook breakfast. Jim had left early that morning for a meeting. So the girls had the house to them selves. Kate enjoyed seeing Tessa and Lily so happy and hungry.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 7
Changed

Later on Lily was walking home wondering if her parents would be able to tell that she was not a virgin any more. She felt different, more sexy, more confident and she felt good about finding her sexuality in the way she did.

Lily thought to her self, “I must be bisexual, because I love and desire both. I would love for them to just take me at the same time.”

Tessa goes to her room and opens her blinds so she could see Keith’s office. She takes her clothes off in front of the window so he could see her if he was watching. She then goes and admires herself in front of the mirror lightly running her hands over her sexy body.

Tessa thought to her self, “I think I will go pay Keith a visit. Hmm, what shall I wear, I know.”

Tessa liked to buy different pieces of sexy clothing to make her own clothing designs out of them. She made one outfit that was too sexy to weir in public and the only person that she had ever worn it for was Lily to show off her work and to see if would turn her on.

She starts getting dressed in her sexyest creation that has black fishnet sleeves and shoulders that are sown to a 3” wide black leather strap that wraps around her back and over her breasts leaving a sexy gap inbetween her tits where it is laced together. Sown to the bottom of the 3″ leather strap was more fishnet that she sowed a black leather guarder belt to hold up her black fishnet stockings. After getting the one piece and her fishnet stockings on she slips on her black leather short shorts and packs her black lacey 9” elevator shoes into her backpack. She puts her makeup on extra sexy and then puts on some loose fitting plane clothes to hide her sexy outfit until she gets to Keith’s house. She tells her mom that she going for a walk and heads over to Keith’s house.

Dudly woke up Keith barking Saturday around 1:30 in the afternoon wanting to go out. Keith got up and started his usual morning routine, walking around the house nude and thinking about sex as usual.

Keith was used to living with risk because of the nature of his sex furniture business. Keith was smart though and set his business up in a way that made him practically invisible from opposing activist that thought that it should not be legal to sell sexual aid products that they considered to be perverted.

Lily and Tessa worried him though and thought that he should get them to sign the same legally binding document that he has all his venders, employee’s and customers sign. Signing the document prevented them from sharing any secrets about the products being manufactured. Even the nature of the business is considered secret with the exception that they make furniture and furniture accessories. Keith then decides that he should not let them know about his business or let them enjoy anymore of his products unless they are willing to sign the document.

Tessa walks to Keith’s house feeling sexy, knowing how hot she looks underneath the plain clothes. She gets the key and opens the back door and lets her self in.

She yell’s out as she puts her things down, “Keith, you home?”

Keith answers, “Tessa?”

Tessa replies, “Yep, are you here alone?”

Keith replies’ “Ya, how about you?”

She starts taking off the plain clothes so she can surprise Keith with her sexy outfit.

She replies, “Yep, it’s just me.”

Keith puts on black running shorts and a black T-shirt real quick and goes down stairs to greet her. As Keith walks into the closed in patio where Tessa was standing there lighting up a half smoked joint she found in the ashtray. Keith sees her and stops.

Keith has a kinky side of him that he fantasizes about. He has always hoped that he would find a partner that had a kinky side too. Seeing Tessa in her outfit made him wonder if he had met his match.

Keith says, “Wow Tessa, you look so incredibly….”

Tessa interrupts him and says confidently, “I designed it and made it.”

Keith replies, “Wow, you have some serious skills.”

Tessa asks, “Really, you like?”

Keith says, “I love it; it looks perfect on you; it’s so sexy and naughty at the same time.”

Tessa could see through his thin running shorts that he was starting to get an erection as he stood there looking her over.

Keith said, “Tessa you are a stunningly sexy lady.”

Tessa walks over to him slow and sexy. She is 6’-1” tall in her platform high heels making her only 2” shorter then him and the perfect height for them to have standing sex together.

She grabs his cock through his thin shorts and says, “I love your cock; sometimes I wish I had one,” She laughs and says, “I can’t believe I just told you that.”

Keith kisses her and says, “I guess all that outfit needs now then is a black leather strap-on harness with a dildo.”

Tessa looks at Keith and says, “Fuck ya! That would be so hot?”

Keith says, “Ya, lesbians buy them mostly but women buy them to fuck their boyfriends and husbands too.”

“Fuck that is so hot; I want one.” Tessa says as she imagined herself wearing a strap-on and dominating Keith and Lily.

Keith gets them mixed drinks and leads Tessa up to his office as they talked.

Tessa says, “I’v all ways been curious what is that men like about getting fucked in the butt.”

Keith says, “This my sound a little weird but from my research I have learned that a man can have an orgasm from just stimulating the prostate anally, they don’t even have to have an erection.”

Tessa said, “Really, the prostate, can you have both kinds of orgasms at the same time?”

Keith replies, “Yes and they can be mind blowingly intense.”

Tessa asks as they get to the office, “So you have had orgasms like that before?”

Keith grabs her and pulls her up against him and says, “Yes I have, but I really can’t tell you any more unless you will sign a document.”

She asks Keith, “What? Really? What document?”

Keith prints the document for her and she sits down and reads it to her.

Tessa demands, “What the hell does this have to do with a prostate orgasm?”

He replies, “nothing really but I can explain truthfully if you sign that.”

She gets up and walks around the desk and says, “If I sign this will you let me give you a prostate orgasm?”

He smiles and says, “Gladly.”

She sits down on Keith’s lap and signs the document.

She turns around and says, “Now my man toy, tell me more.”

Keith says, “It’s much more fun to show you, come on we can start with the toy room. Maybe we can find something that will work with that outfit, not that it needs any thing but I have some thing you may like.”

Keith leads Tessa to a hidden door in his bedroom on the 2nd floor and turns on the display lighting in the room full of sex toys of all sizes, shapes and colors. Tessa walks around the room amazed by of all the different kinds of sex toys.

Keith says, “Would you like to explore that fantasy of yours by strapping on a dildo?”

Tessa replies, “Fuck yes, I would love to strap one of these on to see what it feels like to have a cock.”

Keith hands her a new black leather strap-on harness with the slip-on plug for attaching the dildo.

And says, “Pick out the cock that looks most like the cock you imagine yourself having when you were wishing that you had a penis.”

Tessa says, “This is my dick.” As she picks it up off of the shelf.

Keith explained to her how the harness goes on and how to attach the dildo and told her he would wait for her in bed wile she put it on. Tessa slips her leather short shorts off and steps into the harness, adjusts the straps and slips the dildo on the plug. She checks out her cock in the mirrored walls behind the shelves. She felt In-powered as she imagined herself being able to penetrate Keith and Lily. Tessa walks out to show Keith her cock. Keith greets her with a hard-on and a hug, their dicks cross as Keith kisses her and takes her in his arms.

Keith gets some lube and hands it to her and says, “I would love to see you stroke that new cock of yours.”

She puts some lube on it and starts to stroke it. Keith stands her in front of the full length mirror so she could see herself stroking her dick.

Keith standing behind her whispers in her ear and says, “Wow you look so freaking sexy”

He slips his rock hard cock into her wet vagina as she pushed her sexy butt against Keith to take in more of his cock. Tessa and Keith admired themselves making love in the mirror. She looked so sexy in her outfit stroking her strap-on that she was turning her self on. He reaches down whith her ether hand and started rubbing her clit as he pushed his cock in an out of her in rhythm with her strokes to her strapped on cock. It was not long before Tessa started to have an orgasm as she fantasized about cuming with her new dick.

Tessa with wobbly legs turns around and wraps her arms around his neck and says, “Why do you have a hidden room full of sex toys?”

Keith replies, “Well, it’s a really long story so the quick answer is that I have a bit of a sex toy fetish.”

She sarcastically replies, “No Really?!”

She grabs him by his penis and leads him to the bed. “I’m going to need a little more information about that.”

She pushes him down on the bed, climes on top of him and slips his cock deep into her vagina and says, “Do you feel like your being taken advantaged of.”

Keith laughs, as she lightly raked her fingernails over his chest and says, “You are such a naughty girl Tessa.”

She replies, “I’m naughty?! You’re the guy that stuck his dick through a hole in the fence and has a hidden room full of sex toys.”

Keith starts fucking her hard and fast wishing he could keep Tessa as his personal sex toy.

Tessa says, “Fuck yes, I love your cock!” as she goes primal.

He says jokingly, “Thanks I like yours too.” As it slapped his belly as they fucked.

Tessa says, “Sex toy perv is what you are; now tell me about your research you naughty man.”

Keith sits up as he crossed his lags pulling her close to him as he embraces her.

Keith says, “Can I keep you.” As he grabs her little ass and buries his cock a little deeper into her.

Tessa says, “Easy big boy, your just a little too big for me.”

Keith says, “I don’t want to share you. I want you to be my naughty girl.”

Tessa says, “What about Lily?”

Keith says, “Tessa you are hotter then hell, your smart, your fun. I really like you. Lily is really fucking supper hot and all but I think we could have something most people never could.”

Tessa says, “You’re the only man I have eyes for, I am so into you too Keith. I would love for you to be my lucky man.”

Tessa fills her vagina with his cock as she kisses him then says, “How would you feel about us having Lily as our sex toy.”

Keith says, “She doe’s seem submissive.”

Tessa says, “We don’t even need to tell her, she will just take her place.”

Keith says, “I’m cool with it. Lets have some fun.”

Tessa says, “She’s going to love it; we may have to keep her for ever.”

Keith says, “I’m keeping you. Your parents are just going to have to get over it.”

Tessa says, “Are you going to tell me why I had to sign that document? You keep changing the subject; and what about the prostrate? What’s up with the toy room? Now that we are in a relationship, I want some answers!”

Keith says, “OK, lay your back down on the bed I want to show you where your g-spot is.”

He slips 2 fingers into her vagina and hooks his fingers up behind her pelvic bone.

Keith asks, “Can you feel that?”

Tessa says, “Ya! Fuck that feels really good right there.”

Keith says as he starts bang away on her g-spot sending her into a new kind of vaginal pleasure, “OK here is the scoop on the g-spot. In a woman’s vagina the g-spot is in the same place as a mans prostrate but is beside our rectum, when you press against it with your fingers it the prostrate will feel like a lump about the size of a walnut. The prostrate seems to the best kept secret among heterosexuals. It is a shame though because my guess is that most straight men and there wives have no idea how good a prostrate massage can feel.”

Tessa says, “Lucky for you I know now. How did you find out?”

Keith says, “One of my customers told me about it. Come down stairs with me and I will give you some more answers.”

Tessa seductively walked in front of Keith with a big smile on her face. She looks really sexy in her outfit she made and she knew it. The strap-on she’s wearing gave her a kinky, naughty look that she was enjoying and Keith was aroused by. When they reached the living room Tessa sat down on the couch expecting some answers.

Keith said, “So you want some answers, what’s your first question?”

Tessa says, “What’s the document about?”

Keith says, “Is about that couch you sitting on.”

Tessa says sarcastically, “Would you please elaborate the suspense is killing me.”

Keith says, “OK; All those sex toy’s in that room upstairs are the accessories for that couch your sitting on.”

Tessa says, “Seriously dude… Really?”

Keith says, “That couch can fuck you in oh-so many ways.”

Tessa says, as she jumped up to take a better look at the couch. “No fucking way, you have got to be kidding me!”

Keith says, “That couch is top secret, only those who seek it because they want one and people who work for me are supposed to know about it. You’re the exception to the role and maybe our pet Lilly will be too. But even the exceptions to the rule must sign the document. So basically I make people sign that so that they more or less get that I don’t want to have a bunch of bible thumpers picketing out in my front yard because I make and sell high end sex aid furniture.”

“Wow!” Tessa says, “This is turning me on! My man is so naughty.” With her eyes open wide and a big smile on her face.

Tessa turns and seductively walks over to Keith as she grabs her strapped on cock and says in a domineering way, “I want you to demonstrate how to use the couch to have a prostrate orgasm.”
———————————
————————————
—————————————
Keith summits to her demand saying, “As you wish my love. Then my I give you a ride on the couch?”

He gets up, pulls Tessa into his arms and says, “Come with me, I’ll show you how I prepare myself and the sex machine for anal penetration.”

Keith starts to explain how to prepare the sex machine for use saying, “First you use the remote to enter the password to wake it then start the attachment and lube warmer. This one warms and self lubricates the attachments.”

Keith hands her the remote and says, “The pass word is (sex).”

Tessa types it in and the couch starts to come alive. Tessa watches and listens to the couch as it starts to transform. First she sees the seat cousins part then the thrust arm moves over into the new opening ready for attaching the toy.

Keith says, “Lets let that warm up the toys for a wile I go prepare myself for a prostrate massage.”

Keith then shows Tessa his quick rectum cleaning and pre lube techniques and they head back down stairs. Keith opens the hidden attachment warmer drawer and shows Tessa the 5 attachments he likes to use on himself and explains how the g-spot stimulator works perfectly for massaging the males prostrate and a woman’s g-spot. He slips it on the arm and sits down on the couch over the toy. He pushes the (start g-spot massage) button, lube starts slowly flowing out of the tip of the toy then the machine starts the slow initial movements of the start penetration phase.

Tessa kneels down in between Keith’s legs watches the toy push gently against his anis. She lubes up her strapped on cock and starts stroking it as she watched the g-spot toy begin to enter him. Keith moaned as he felt the machine go into penetrate mode pushing the g-spot stimulator past his sphincter muscles and starting the g-spot/ prostrate stimulation movement. Keith stroked his big hard cock as shock waves of pleasure radiated from his prostrate and through out his body. He moaned the pressure from the probe pressed against his prostrate causing pre-cum to ooz from his hard cock.

Tessa watched with amazement as she grabbed her strapped on cock. She wanted his cock inside her and and wanted to feel him cuming in side of her this time. She climbed on top of him straddling him pushing his semen covered cock into her wanting vagina. Luckily Tessa’s menstrual period was about to start so she was not concerned about getting pregnant. She let Him know so he could fully enjoy the moment and that she wanted him to come inside of her this time. Keith’s throbbing cock felt so good in side her and she felt no shame in using his hard cock for her enjoyment as she fucked him like he had never been fucked before.

Waves of pleasure radiating from his prostate and Tessa’s tight wet vagina relentlessly pounding his cock putting him on the edge of a explosive orgasm. Keith moaned out loud in ecstasy as Tessa went primal on his erection sending him into the best orgasm of his life. Tessa was completely focused on the feeling of his cock pumping his load of sperm into her as he jerked from shock wave after shock wave of orgasmic pleasure. Overwhelmed by the sensations Keith begs Tessa to stop but she silently refused and the remote was out of Keith’s reach so he could not stop the machine from massaging his prostate sending Keith into another round of orgasmic pleasure. His cock was throbbing inside of Tessa with heart beat.

Tessa stopped moving and she reached over and got the remote and handed to Keith to turn off the machine. The machine arm slowly pulls the anal probe out of Keith’s rectum and shut its self down. Tessa still focused on the feeling of Keith’s rock hard penis still throbbing inside her. Keith fell into a relaxed state motionless now and Tessa felt safe to slowly slip her wet come filled vagina down taking as much of Keith’s manhood into herself as she could.

Tessa gasps as she says, “I love your cock Keith, you feel so good inside me.”

Keith’s penis showed no sign of softening as his body felt like it was melting into the couch in his relaxed state.

Keith says, “that was the most earth quaking orgasm I have ever had and then I had an even more awesome orgasm. Thank you for climbing on you felt amazing; You are such an awesome lover.”

Tessa says, “Oh, I am going to fuck you.”

She climbs off of Keith and stands in front of him lubing up her strapped on cock and says, “Do you like my big cock?”

Keith replies, “I must say that strap-on looks really hot on you.”

Keith gets up to change the attachment on the sex machine for Tessa to enjoy. He puts on a g-spot rubbing nub with clit vibrator that work independently. Tessa watches Keith as he was bent over in front of her making the changes to the machine. She really wants to penetrate him and push her strapped on cock into his anus and started to gently fucking him. Keith moaned as she watched herself fuck Keith’s ass.

Tessa says, “I like this!!! How do you like my big dick now?”

Keith moans and says, “Fuck, that feels good Tessa!”

Keith starts pushing his ass against her strokes, moaning loudly as he stood there bent over with his hands on the couch as she fucked him. Tessa was turned on by how much Keith was loving getting fucked by her as she fantasize that she had a real cock. Feeling dominate she grabbed his pelvis and started to fuck him deep and hard. Keith moaned with each breath as Tessa lived this fantasy of hers for the first time.

When Tessa said that she had fantasized about having a cock in the past she was not kidding. She not only fantasized about what it would be like if she had one sometimes she liked to fantasize about fucking men and women with it. She also liked to fantasize about having a three sum with bisexual men and women, some times just watching them and other times participating.

Tessa finally pulls it out and starts slapping Keith’s ass with it and says, “the next time I fuck you like that you might have your cock in Lily.”

Keith says, “I’m not so sure Lily would go for that. Come sit down, your going to like this ride.”

Tessa slipped off the strap-on harness and sat down and positioned her self over the machines probe. Keith gave her a quick lesson on how she could make adjustments to sensation she receives by the machine with the remote thinking she my want to use it on herself someday or that she may want to use it on Lily. He turns on the machine as he watches the machine go into action.

Tessa says, “Ooh! it is warm.” as the probe entered her vagina and started working its magic on her g-spot and clit.

Keith takes the remote and sits down in the lounge chair across the room from the couch to watch Tessa as he controlled the machine with the remote.

Tessa instantly responded to the sensations the machine was delivering to her g-spot. She began shouting out profanity in ecstasy as waves of pleasure engulfed her. Keith’s hard-on was still there and he could not help but stroke himself as he watched Tessa’s first time with his invention. She looked so sexy with her petite perfect body and her beautiful face was showing him how much she was enjoying how the machine was making her feel.

He then activated the clitoral stimulator and watched as it moved up into position to start vibrating against her clit. Tessa’s eyes opened wide when Keith switch the g-spot probe into hyper mode. That with clitoral vibrator at the same time was sure to give almost any woman an extremely powerful orgasm if not an extremely powerful gushing orgasm and Tessa proved to be no exception. She started to have her first g-spot orgasm. Tessa’s body jerked and twitched as she moaned loudly going from orgasm to orgasm. Keith loved seeing his invention giving her such extreme pleasure and wondered how much longer she could take the intense orgasmic sensations.

Soon the machines stimulation had become to intense for her to take. Tessa fell to her side on the couch exhausted. She laid there panting, trying to catch her breath as she started to burst out with laughter.

Keith felt himself falling in love with her as she said, “Oh my god, who knew sex could be so good.”

Keith asks her, “Would you like to go lay in the sun and smoke a joint?”

Tessa replies with love in her eyes, “I would love that.”

They make there way out side by the pool. Keith undresses Tessa in the afternoon sun and they laid together naked in the suns warmth smoking the joint and enjoying each other’s company. Keith’s hard-on finely went down as they laid there gazing into each other’s eyes.

Keith says,” Tessa you should keep the strap-on harness as a gift. I think that Lily would love to see you in that outfit of yours with your strapped on cock.”

Tessa gratefully excepted the strap-on and harness as a gift from Keith.

A little latter Tessa had to leave for her family Saturday evening dinner.

Tessa says as she is about to leave, “Keith, remember your my naughty man now.”

Keith just kissed her and looked deeply into her eyes and said, “Looks like I have found my match, bye for now my equally naughty girl.”

Tessa said, “Equally naughty? Are you bisexual too?”

Keith said, “No, I really have never felt any desire or attraction toward men.

Tessa said, “That’s a bummer, I have always thought it would be hot to watch two men together.”

Keith knew that women are generally much more comfortable with bisexuality then men but it surprised him to find out that she is turned on by the thought of two men having sex together.

Keith said, “Wow; ok; That’s thou me for a loop; Hmm I have some gay and bisexual customers that might be excited by the opportunity of being watched having sex by you.

Tessa could sense that Keith was a little surprised by her openness and thought it was funny. She enjoyed being able to shock him after all the times he had surprised her this weekend.

She said, “Well that’s not fair, you get to enjoy two women together.”

Keith squirmed, and said, “Ahhh… Would it have to be me having sex?”

She said, “Hmmm.. Let me think about that.”

Tessa loved leaving him on this note as she walked out of the gate laughing.

———————————————————————————

Chapter 8
Lily fallows submissively

Lily spent the afternoon catching up on sleep and thinking about her newly found sexuality and her sexual desire for Tessa and Keith. Lily was raised for the most part by her drunken hostel mother wile her father was away serving in the Army. After her father retired two years ago he started working locally selling life insurance. Life got a little better for Lily when her father started working locally but he was not a loving man either. Lily’s friendship with Tessa and her exposure to Tessa’s loving family environment has been beneficial in Lily’s development. The concept of a loving relationship still did not come easily for Lily. She spent most of the afternoon drifting in and out of sleep, trying to work out in her mind how to be in a loving and sexual friendships.

Lily’s parents never showed any affection for each other. When her mother talked about sex with her she led Lily to believe that sex was not something that women enjoyed and that women just had sex to please there husband. At a very young age Lily got a mind set that women played a submissive role sexually. Because of this when Lily dreamed about sex and fantasizes about having sex she was most aroused by being dominated by her partner. Lily has known for quite some time that most women enjoy sex and now she knew she was one of them. Because of earlier in her life she developed mind sets that Lily would be most aroused and at ease with a more submissive role sexually.

Tessa’s view of her sexuality was much different then Lily’s. Tessa being raised in a loving family environment and the way her mother had always enthusiastically spoke about the joys of sex with Tessa made Tessa very open and uninhibited sexually. So much so that in the past when dating most guys found her eagerness to explore sexuality intimidating and ended up scaring them off. Keith loved that about her though and hoped that her uninhibited desire to enjoy and explore her sexually would never change. He could feel himself falling in love with her and just hoped that he would not end up loosing her. He feared that if he ever lost her he would probably never be lucky enough to find another woman like her.

Keith was spending his evening tending to his hemp, cloning six new plants from his mother plant and preparing dried buds for storage in glass jars. He found himself becoming aroused many times thinking about Lily and Tessa. He loved how Lily could cum so easily and the image of her tall naked slender body was burned into his mind. He was thinking a lot about his growing love for Tessa and her desire to keep Lily in there newly founded relationship. His imagination kept running off into all kinds of erotic scenarios of the three of them.

After dinner Tessa had a deep desire to fuck Lily with her new strap-on. Tessa knew that Lily acted tuff but she was emotionally fragile and was not sure how Lily would react to finding out that she had spent the afternoon with Keith With out her. She wanted to surprise her by going to pay her a unexpected visit then decided to call Keith to get his opinion on what she should say to Lily about there afternoon together.

After about a 30 minute flirty conversation they came to the conclusion that Lily should know that they spent the afternoon together but that she should wait until Keith was there to before telling her about a prostrate orgasm. He also reminded her not to say anything about his sex furniture business until Lily signs the document. He made sure that she knew that he would love to see them both tonight if they could come over and told her to be careful not to hurt Lily’s pussy with her strapped on cock.

Tessa changed into a loosely fitting summer dress that she hoped would hide the strap-on so she could wear it on her way to Lily’s house but the dildo was poking out against her dress so she put on a garter-belt and slipped the dildo under it strapping it against her thigh. The air was still, hot and damp as she walked over to Lily’s house her dress began to cling to her sexy sweaty body as she walked. Normally she would have liked that people could see the shape of her stunningly attractive naked body but she really did not want anyone to see that she was wearing a strap-on or have people think she had a huge cock so she kept having to pull her dress away from her body fanning it to try to dry her sweat.

When she got to Lily’s house Lily’s twin brother Bill answered the door. Bill has been attracted to Tessa every since he was 10 years old when he and Tessa a bunch of other neighborhood kids including Lily got together and played spin the bottle and truth or dare together. Tessa was fanning her dress when he opened the door but the elastic strip just below her breasts that wrapped her chest in her dress did not let any air flow over her beautiful breasts. Her dress clung tightly against them and his eyes became fixed on them as he tried to greet her but he was too stunned by her beauty and could not speak. Feeling embarrassed he awkwardly moved out of her way and let her in.

Tessa went to Lily’s room feeling empowered by her strapped on cock and wanted to take Lily by surprise. When she walked into her room Lily was in the shared bathroom in between Lily and Bills bedrooms getting ready to head over to Tessa’s house. Tessa then pulled she strapped on cock out from under the garter belt and pushed it in between her thighs to hold there until she was ready to let it pop out at her. Lily had just got out of the shower and was standing in front of the mirror naked with her hair wrapped in a bath towel putting on some makeup when Tessa surprised her by opening the door. Lily was startled and grabbed an other towel to cover her naked body, relieved it that it was Tessa she was still a little startled.

Tessa just stood their for a moment admiring Lily’s sexy naked body and then signaled with her index finger for Lily to come to her. Lily pulled the towel from her hair and slowly walked over to her. Tessa held arms up over her head as Lily stopped in front of her suggestively implying that she wanted her to pull her dress off. Lily smiled and submissively pulled Tessa’s dress off up over her head.

Tessa whispered to her, “I am going to fuck you hard.” As she let her strapped on cock pop free from her thighs.

Lily was inundated with emotions and thoughts realizing that Tessa must have gone to see Keith without her when she saw the strap-on. She could feel herself getting wet as Tessa dominated her forcefully leading her to her bed. Seeing her sexy body wearing the black leather harness with the big life like dildo was overwhelming her with excitement anticipating being taken by her. Lily’s hands and legs began to tremble as her wetness started running down her legs.

“Turn around and put your hands on the bed.” Tessa said forcefully as she grabbed her and forced her to comply.

Lily fell over the edge of the bed face first arching her hip up wanting to be taken but too week at the knees to stand. Tessa could see her vaginal fluids soaking her and running down her legs and knew she was ready to be fucked. Tessa forcefully pulled Lily’s pelvis off the edge of the bed as she demanded Lily to stand bending over the bed with her legs spread. Tessa was loving that she could finely dominate Lily after all of the years of secretly wanting her sexually. She was extremely turned on by imagining that her strapped on cock was part of her anatomy. Lily’s legs were shaking as she tried to submissively hold herself up as demanded by Tessa. Tessa had one hand on Lily’s pelvis keeping Lily on her feet and with her other hand she guided her strapped on cock into Lily’s wet pussy.

Tessa watched excitedly as the dildo begin to enter Lily enjoying her fantasy of having a cock. She slowly slid it in and out for her letting it go in a little deeper as Lily’s wetness worked its way up the length of the dildo. Lily’s very sensitive vagina was sending extreme waves of pleasure radiating from the dildo throughout her body giving her goosebumps on her butt, back and arms.

Lily softly chanted, “It’s too good… It’s too good…” As her legs shook.

Tessa took a handful of Lily’s hair in her hand and pulled her head back as she realized Lily’s vagina could not safely take anymore of the length of her strapped on cock. Lily started to have a vaginal orgasm and collapsed over the edge of the bed. Lily gushed spraying fluids on Tessa’s legs as the dildo slipped out. Lily moaned loudly as she buried her face into the bedspread trying not to be heard by everyone in the house. This reminded Tessa about what Keith had told her about gushing g-spot orgasms so she slipped two fingers into Lily and started finger fucking Lily hooking her fingertips firmly over her g-spot. Lily trying not to make to much noise shrieked into the bedspread overwhelmed by how good Tessa was making her feel.

Lily gushed again instantly when Tessa’s fingers slipped out of her as Lily squirmed. Making Tessa realize that when she quickly pulled out of her vagina Lily gushed instantly. Tessa wanted to see if she could make her gush again so she quickly started finger fucking her again aggressively and then pulling out of her. Lily would gush almost every time she pulled her fingers out of her and Lily would scream with ecstasy. Tessa was getting soaked by Lily’s gushing as she kneeled on the floor behind Lily face down half on the bed. Lily’s gushing orgasms were becoming to overwhelming and she slid herself off of the bed curling up into ball on the wet floor with her hands over her crotch trembling as she looked up at Tessa with amazement of how good she could make her feel.

Tessa proudly smiled at her as she got up and sexily slipped off the strap-on harness. She went and got some towels dried herself off an lovingly helped Lily up from the floor. Lily stood there in awe of the power Tessa had over her as Tessa gently dried her off.

Tessa says enthusiastically, “I loved that! Do you know how long I have wanted to take you like that!

Lily loved submitting to Tessa’s desire and the anticipation that she could be sexually dominated by her again when ever Tessa wanted to take her really turned her on. Lily was also feeling a little sad knowing that Tessa and Keith were together with out her. As much as she would love to submit to there sexual desires she felt jealous that she was not with them this afternoon. Lily plopped down on the bed trying to hold back her tears. Tessa could see she was about to start crying.

Tessa says jokingly, “Do you feel like I took advantage of you.”

Lily pouted and says, “No not really, I really liked being taken by you that way.”

Tessa asks, “Then why do you seem so sad all of a sudden?”

Lily says, “I’m not like you Tessa; I don’t know how to handle this; Everything has changed so fast.”

Tessa knew that Lily must know that she was with Keith earlier without her because of the strap-on harness and dildo that Lily kept starring at laying on the floor and that she did not want to admit that she felt left out. Tessa thought for a moment trying to think of a way to ease her mind and make her feel better but could not think of any quick fixes and decided to just be straight with her about it hoping they could work it out.

Tessa says, “I went to see Keith this afternoon.”

Lily trying not to cry says, “I kind of figured that one out.”

Tessa says, “Do you know that I love you Lily.”

Lily snivels and says, “Really? I’m not sure I know how to love.”

Tessa asks, “Why?”

Lily starts to cry and says, “I don’t know why!”

Tessa gets pissed off and says, “It’s because your mother is such a hateful bitch. You need to move out of here. Come on let’s go to Keith’s house I can’t stand being near that drunken bitch mother of yours.

Lily went to finish getting ready in the bathroom while Tessa started stuffing Lily’s backpack with Lily’s school books and some of her clothes hoping Lily would not have to come back there until she was ready to move out for good. Tessa found Lily’s gym bag she used in high school in the closet and went into the bathroom with Lily and started stuffing some of Lily’s things she might need if she did not come back for a wile into the bag. Lily just smiled feeling more loved and cared for by Tessa then anyone else in her life.

Lily said, “Your even sexy when your mad.”

Tessa says, “I’m so sick of that bitch hurting you, come on let’s get out of here.”

They are on their way out of the house when Deranged demands, “Where you think your going this time of night”

Tessa hatefully replies, “It’s evening you stupid bitch!”

As they walked to Keith’s house Tessa could sense that Lily was scared of having to deal with the repercussions of her comment that she made to her mother but was hopeful that Lily would not have to deal her again until she went back to get the rest of her things to move out. When they got to Keith’s house Tessa could tell that Lily was really shook up by everything that was going on and asked Lily to wait in the kitchen while she explained to Keith what was going on.

Tessa took Keith up to his office and told him what Lily had said about not thinking that she could love and how bad her life at home has been her hole life. Keith could see how worried Tessa was about her and wanted to help. Tessa explained how fragile Lily was and how she thought that if Lily could move in with him that Lily might be able to learn how to love. Tessa expressed to Keith that although it might make it harder for her and him to have some alone time that she loved Lily alanya escort and wanted this love triangle to be as stress free for Lily as possible.

Meanwhile Lily noticed the jars of sensimillia buds on the kitchen counter that Keith had not put away yet wile she nervously waited for them to come back and got her pipe from her purse and helped herself to some while she waited. It helped her to relax and she began to realize Tessa was rite about needing to move out of her parents home.

Keith and Tessa talked about pros and cons of Lily moving in with him and decided it might work if Lily was up to the life change. They went down stairs to see how Lily would feel about moving in with Keith. Lily was shocked by Keith’s offer to move in with him and thrilled to except it. After all three of them talked about it for a while and they all felt like they could make it work.

Keith went over to let her father Tony know that Lily was going to be living with him. Tony handled it better then Keith thought he would but Keith could tell that he was not at all comfortable with it. Keith felt sorry for the guy after just finding out what a mess his wife is but was glad that Lily would not have to put up with her anymore. Keith told him that Lily hoped that she could get her things out of the house tomorrow while they were at church if possible to avoid her mother. He agreed that that would probably be best.

Shortly after Keith got home Jim, and Zed were knocking at Keith’s door. Jim insisted that Tessa go home. But Tessa stood her ground trying to get him to trust her judgment. While Tessa and Jim were having a battle of the wits Zed was questioning Lily about why she was there and making sure she was ok. Lily confidently insisted that she was fine and old enough to make her own decisions about where she lived. Lily told Zed what it has been like for her being raised by her mother and that she really needed to move out so she could heal. Keith was standing at his front door watching this all happening in his front yard. Kate and Tony were out in the street talking to the neighbors that were gathering to see what was going on. Keith knew that Tessa has a good family and was hoping that they would not let this damage their love family relationship.

Zed felt confident that Lily was there by her own free will and called Tony over to make sure that Lily could get her things with out any conflict. Tony agreed to making sure that he would have Deranged out of the house between 10:00am through 1:00pm and Lily promised to be done moving her things before they got back home. Tessa and Jim worked things out he told her she could come and go as she pleased and as long as she kept her grades up in college he would continue paying for her education.

The show was over and the crowd of neighbors dispersed. Tessa went home with her parents so she could talk to them. She told them that her and Lily had left a note for Keith to find the night he came over to play cards and they when to see him that night and had become friends. She explained making it all sound very innocent that they had told Keith about how hard Lily’s childhood had been and how much she needed to get out of that house. She explained that Keith felt bad for Lily’s situation and offered her his guest room free of rent so she could continue college. Jim and Kate new that Deranged had a drinking problem but did not realize that Lily’s mother was so abusive they wished that they would have known so they could have had child protective service intervene. It was getting late and Tessa was exhausted she thanked her parents for being so understanding and went to bed.

Meanwhile Keith rolled a joint and made them some drinks to relax. Keith tried to put Lily at ease by showing her the guest bedroom with a desk that she could use to study and put her things and gave her permission to take over the guest bathroom. He gave her a key to the house and they sat down in the den and shared the joint. Lily was restless an started walking around the the room looking at Keith’s music and video collection. He had set up the den as his TV room and decorated it with all different kinds of art that was in one way or another was subliminally or obviously sexy or erotic. Lily worked her way around the room admiring the art while Keith was admiring her.

Lily says, “Living here is going to be like living in some other world.”

Keith replies, “I suppose so Lily, just take it one day at a time. I think you will like your new life.”

She sat back down and said, “If it was not for Tessa I would be even more screwed up than I am.”

Keith says, “Tessa told me that you said to her that you did not know how to love, or something like that.” Do you want to know what I think love is?”

Lily replies, “Yeah, ok.”

Keith asks, “Do you want Tessa in your life?”

Lily replies, “Yeah.”

Keith asks, “How would you feel if you would never be able to see her again?”

Lily replies, “Really sad I’m sure.”

Keith says, “Well so it seems you can and do love. Lily that’s all love is, it is the strong desire to have and keep someone in your life. My I tell you what I think you my be struggling with?”

Lily says, “Sure.” As she starts to cry.

Keith says, “I think that because of your unloving parents, how to be a loving person to those you want in your life is where the uncertainty comes in and you can to choose to show your love.”

Lily wipes the tears from her face as Keith got up and picked Lily up and carried her to his bed. They undressed with out saying a word and got under the covers. Keith snuggled up to her spooning her back he held her close in a loving embrace. Keith was exhausted and quickly drifted off to sleep.

About 30 minutes later, She was just laying there still thinking about all kinds of things wile she was enjoying spooning with Keith. Suddenly she could feel Keith starting to get an erection as he fell into a deep sleep. Lily just laid there feeling it getting harder and harder as it pressed against her butt. She could feel herself getting wet as she became turned on by his hard cock pressing against her and wanted to feel his cock inside of her and started to rub her clit as she wondered if she should take advantage of this opportunity and slip his erection into herself.

She decided to see if she could make love with him without waking him and guided his stiff penis into her wet vagina. She slowly worked more and more of his hard shaft inside of herself as she continued to rub her clit softly. She loved the way he felt inside of her as she slid her vagina over his erection. It did not take very long at all for her to have an orgasm and then another as she tried not wake him.

Keith awakened when her fingernail poked his cock while she was rubbing her clit during one of her orgasms. Still half asleep he realized what was happening and that she was in the middle of an orgasm. Not letting her know that she woke him he straitened his legs and move his hand from her breast to her pelvis as he pushed his cock into her as he pulled her hip to his. Lily gasped as she felt his erection lunge into her. He held her hip firmly keeping her from pulling away as he pushed as much of his erection into her as he safely could.

Lily surrendered to his forceful clutch and relaxed letting Keith’s cock take her as he held her hip pressed against him. Keith had know desire to force more of his penis into her then she could safely take but wanted to feel as much of his cock inside of her as she could take. He carefully pressed his shaft into her stretching Lily’s vagina over his pulsing cock as he tried to cense her limit. Lily started rubbing her clit again as he continued to press into her. He released his grip on her letting her have back control over how much of his cock was in her.

She slowly started sliding her wet vagina over his erection making the head of his cock hit her cervix an mashing as much his cock into herself as she could with each stroke. Keith just laid their still letting her take advantage of his erection as she desired. She continued to fuck him pushing even more of shaft into herself then Keith felt safe with as she started to have a vaginal and clitoral orgasm at the same time. She then became very relaxed and felt very content as they both drifted off to sleep with his erection still pulsing inside her.

Chapter 9
Moving day

The next morning Tessa got up around 7:00 am and opened her text book and got to work on an essay. Later she had breakfast with her parents and then went to Keith’s house 20 minutes before it was time to start moving Lily out of her parents house and into Keith’s House. When she got there Keith was cleaning the back of his truck and Lily was finishing up with cleaning the kitchen after breakfast. Lily and Tessa used Keith’s truck to get her things. Meanwhile Keith used the time while they were away to take down the video cameras that he had set up in the niche and to fill the holes in the fence so he would not have to worry about nosy neighbors peeping in on them. They got Lily things moved out of her parents house in just an hour and a half. Tessa and Lily unloaded and got Lily settled into her new home while Keith took care of the pool and mowed the lawn as he normally did on Sunday mornings. All the while Lily was telling Tessa about her evening with Keith.

It had been a hot and humid morning and it was already 90 degrees out side all of them were dirty and sweaty from their busy morning. After finishing his lawn work he went to cool off in the pool. Lily noticed him undressing at the pools edge from her window and call Tessa over to see. Tessa compulsively and forcefully striped off all of Lily’s clothes then as Tessa pulled her own shorts down she demanded Lily to lick her clit. Lily submissively fell to her knees and let Tessa dominate her actions. Tessa moaned with pleasure as Lily sucked on her clit and she watch Keith swimming naked in the pool. Lily loved being submissive and the more Tessa moaned the wetter Lily became. Tessa forcefully held Lily’s head in her hands as she began to have an orgasm. Drink my wetness she gasped as her orgasm exploded.

Keith has always been easily aroused but with these two he had a hard time not getting an erection when he was around them and as soon they started to undress his cock started to stiffen. They all jumped into the pool naked and Tessa waisted no time taking advantage of Keith’s erection.

Keith was standing shoulder deep in the water as Tessa swam up to him and wrapped her arms and legs around him. She felt weightless to him in the deep water as she slid his cock into herself. Lily was half on a pool float kicking her way over to them, getting turned on by how passionately Tessa used Keith’s hard-on for her enjoyment.

Keith said, “I have an idea.”

He started walking to the waist deep water dragging Lily along on the float.

Keith said, as he grabbed the other float, “Let’s put the floats on top of each other and both of you lay over them together so that I can take turns making love to you.”

They laid themselves over the floats. Keith was behind them and in just the right depth of water for him to effortlessly make love to them switching from one to the other. He teased them with a few slow deep penetrations with his cock while he finger fucked the other ones g-spot. Lily and Tessa were drifting away from Keith as he pushed into them, driving them to the pools side. To keep their heads from being pushed into the pools edge they pushed against the pools side with one arm giving Keith better control and ending his chase. He then dominated them with his cock and fingers sending them both into orgasms.

Lily started to cum first having a vaginal orgasm as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Wanting to see if he could make her have another gushing g-spot orgasm he pulled his cock out of her and slid two fingers into Lily while he continued to finger fuck Tessa now working at giving them both g-spot orgasms. Lily quickly switched from her vaginal orgasm to a g-spot orgasm as she moaned and jerked. Tessa’s orgasm was building while she watched Lily’s outbursts of orgasmic pleasure and then it suddenly overcame her with extreme intensity. Keith relentlessly kept pounding away at their g-pots with his fingers and with each stroke he slid his thumb over their clitorises as they continued to orgasm twitching and moaning simultaneously. Suddenly the floats shot out from under them in both directions as they both slipped off them not able to hold themselves on any longer. Both of them felling a little shaky for their orgasms they hung from the side of the pool catching their breath.

Tessa thought to herself how much she would love to take turns fucking Lily and Keith with her strapped-on cock. Lily felling very satisfied she just admired Keith’s sexy body and erection as he got out of the pool and walk to the covered patio.

Keith asked as he started the grill, “How does some T-bone steaks and a baked potato sound for lunch?”

Lily and Tessa both gave him the ok as they got out of the pool and joined him at the patio table.

Lily said feeling stressed, “You know, I do have to study at some point this weekend.”

Keith replied, “Actually I had had no idea.”

Tessa said, “Me and Keith will get lunch ready while you get some studying done.”

Lily went up stairs slipped on her white fishnet tunic and started studying at her new desk while Keith and Tessa remained naked and prepared the potatoes and put them on the grill to precook before the steaks. They got some drinks and a joint and laid down on the chase lounges at the far end of the pool in the shade of a tree. Lily noticed them relaxing down by the pool thru the window behind her desk and liked being able to see them nude together as she studied.

Tessa said, as the effects of the sensimilla took hold, “I was a little jealous last night.”

“Because of Lily moving in?” Keith asked.

“Ya.” Tessa replied.

“It was your idea.” Keith said with a chuckle.

“So what did you two do after I left?” Tessa asked.

“I just tried to make her feel at home, I think we were both just trying to wrap our heads around the fact that she was moving in with me, thanks to you. I guess you worked things out with your parents.” Keith replied.

“Ya, my parents were pretty cool about it.” Tessa said, then asked already knowing the answer, “So did you fuck her?”

“Well, in a way I fucked her.” Keith said jokingly.

“What do mean in a way?” Tessa insisted.

Keith tried to explain, “Well, we talked a little about what she had said to you about her not knowing if she could love and I tried to define the difference between what love is and knowing how to be a loving person.”

“Oh that’s so sweet!” Tessa sincerely interrupted.

Keith continued to explain, “So anyway I was feeling exhausted and she was getting emotional so I took her to bed with me and was cuddling her. The next thing I knew I woke up and my cock was hard and inside of her and see was having an orgasm.”

“Oh fuck that’s hot!” Tessa said excitedly, then asked, “Then what happened?”

Keith replied, “She seemed like she was trying not to wake me so I just moved a little so I could get more of my cock inside of her and I just let her think I was still asleep. She fucked me for a little while longer and had another orgasm and then she fell asleep with my cock inside of her.” Keith confessed with a big smile on his face.

Tessa said, “Now I am jealous! I would love to fall asleep with your cock inside of me.”

“I would like that too.” Keith said sincerely.

Tessa confesses, “I fucked Lily too yesterday after dinner, just before we came over here last night.”

Keith said, “Oh fuck, that’s turning me on. Then asked, “with the strap-on?”

Tessa replied as she noticed his cock starting to fill with blood, “Yep, I fucked her big-time.”

“Where?” Keith asked as he started to touch his swelling cock.

“In her old bedroom.” Tessa replied smiling, seeing how much it was turning him on.

Keith kept a large pottery jar with a rain proof lid over there with lots of paraphernalia inside it so that he did not have run inside all the time for things he seemed to like to have handy out there. He reached over and got out a bottle of lube and said, “I would love it if you would tell me all about it.”

Tessa laughed as she took the lube from him and started stroking his cock.

“Would you like for me to tell you the whole story?” She asked him seductively.

Keith moaned and said, “Yes every detail.”

Lily noticed with erotic excitement that Tessa was stroking Keith’s cock and could not help but watch them. Tessa had already started telling him her story about dominating Lily with her strapped on cock in extreme detail starting with the walk over to her house. Keith’s well lubed cock was now as hard as rock in Tessa hands as she slid them up and down over his cock. Lily was getting turned on spread her legs and started rubbing her clit as she watched her two sexy lovers enjoying each other and them not knowing that she was watching some how made it even more erotic for her.

Tessa was really enjoying how much she was turning him on with her story and every since he told her about how men can have prostrate orgasms she has been really wanting to try giving him a prostrate orgasm with her fingers. She pored more lube in her hands and spread it all over his genitals, crotch and started slipping two of her lubed up fingers over and into his anus as she continued telling him about how Lily submissively let her be dominated by her. She jacked him off with one hand and worked her fingers deeper inside of Keith with the other hand until she found his prostrate with her finger tips.

Tessa pressed and rubbed his prostate with her fingers as she started to finger fuck him enjoying dominating him in this way. Large amounts of pre-cum started oozing from the tip of his cock as he moaned with pleasure. Lily could not believe her eyes as she neared an orgasm feeling overwhelmed by the excitement of seeing a man get finger fucked for the first time. Lily has never herd of a prostrate massage but was so turned on by watching Tessa giving him one she bursted into an orgasm just as Keith exploded into a prostrate and peinial orgasm at the same time.

Tessa joyfully smiled as she watched him shoot his load up into the air. Lily lightly rubbed her extremely sensitive clit as she watched Tessa move him from one orgasm to another. Keith’s mind was in the erotic story that Tessa was telling him as she tried to see how many orgasms she could give him in a row. Keith’s orgasms were intense as the waves of pleasure flowed through his body from the prostate orgasms and the peinial ejaculation orgasms radiated shock waves of extreme pleasure through him each time he shot another load of cum through the air.

Lily got her Keith replica dildo from the desk drawer and slipped it into herself as she watched them. She slowly worked it deeper and deeper into herself slipping into a fantasy that she was with them with his ejaculating cock deep inside of her vagina she imagined Tessa was rubbing her clit as he fucked her. Lily notices that she is able to penetrate more of length of Keith copy into her self than she could the day before. She held the dildo pressed deeply inside of her wanting to feel every bit of it as she could inside of her. Hoping she would be able to take his entire length of him some day. She stretched her vagina over the dildo to the edge of discomfort as she rubbed her clit slipping back into her fantasy. Lily seeing Keith ejaculating again as he bucked and jerked sent her into another powerful orgasm.

Keith begged her to stop as his bulging cock felt like it was going to explode and had become so extremely sensitive to her touch that it felt too good and he had to stop her electrifying touch. Tessa reluctantly stopped with a firm grip with one hand around the base of his cock and two of her finger tips lightly pressed against his prostrate. Tessa looked up at Lily’s window hoping Lily has been watching them as Keith melted into the chase lounge with his throbbing cock showing no signs of coming down. Tessa slowly slipped her fingers out and climbed over him guiding his bulging erection into her menstruating vagina. Keith moaned and grabbed her hip to stop her as Tessa slipped a little more of her tight wet vagina over his overly sensitive throbbing erection.

Keith gasped and said, “Please don’t move!”

She froze in place as he exhaled slowly trying to regain control over the sensations of his extremely sensitive and erect cock.

Tessa asked, as she lightly slipped her breasts over his sweaty cum covered chest, “Do you want to see me fuck Lily like that some time?”

Keith replied, “I would love to watch you dominate her like that.”

He laid perfectly still and began to relax as she slowly worked more and more of his pulsating cock inside of her self until she could stretch no more of her vagina over his shaft.

Tessa moaned with pleasure as she pressed her vagina over his throbbing cock and said, “You know, sometimes I like to fantasize about having sex with bisexual men.”

Feeling a little stressed that she my have that expectation of him in the future, Keith replied, “Ya, you had mentioned that before.”

Tessa could sense that what she had said had made him feel uncomfortable and quickly said, “Anyway, I get why you got so turned on by me telling you about how I dominated Lily.”

Keith’s erection was finally coming down he asked, “Do you feel like it’s unfair that I’m not bisexual.”

Tessa laughed enjoying making him a bit uncomfortable and said, “Ya;! Some day I want to watch you and another man having sex.”

Keith replies, “I have to admit it may seem unfair but you to are attracted to each other its not like I’m asking you to have sex with someone your not attracted to.”

Meanwhile Lily is still watching them and does not realize the Keith’s swollen cock was going flaccid as Tessa took it all into her vagina. The thought of Tessa being able to take all of his erection as she made love to his swollen wimp sent Lily into another orgasm.

Tessa says, “It’s ok Keith we both are attracted to Lily, and we both want to enjoy her sexually, she’s our love toy remember. Your my man now, all I’m saying is that it is erotic for me when I fantasize about men having sex together and maybe some day you could make my fantasy come true.

————————————————————————————————————

Chapter 10
Surprises

After lunch Lily and Tessa went to study in Lily’s room wile Keith acted on making his desire to dominate Lily with Tessa a reality. Really turned on by Lily’s submissiveness Keith has always found himself aroused by his partners sexual turn ons and for him to give his lover what she desires can be deeply erotic and satisfying for him. Keith found it so erotic that Tessa like himself can really get into being dominate sexually so Keith decided to prepare a kinky surprise for them at a secluded spot near the prairies edge.

Lily and Tessa are now sitting out by the pool naked enjoying the view of the pink clouds as the sun sets wondering where Keith went. Tessa was supper excited about all the things she had learned about Keith, the prostrate orgasm and his sex furniture business. Tessa really wished her best friend knew about it and how erotic it was for her to give Keith a prostrate massage and to fuck him with the strap-on. She knew she should not say anything about his sex furniture business yet but she thought Lily must have seen her giving him a prostrate massage earlier.

Tessa says, ”Lily, I was so turned on earlier thinking you might be watching us have sex. Did you see us?”

Lily says, “Oh my god yes,! that was hot Tessa, I didn’t know how many times I orgasmed.”

Tessa says, “Really! That’s awesome, How good can you see form your study room?”

Lily says, “Well enough to see you finger fucking him in the ass.”

Tessa could not help herself she had to tell her about the the sex toy room and everything she learned about the prostrate orgasm and how she had fucked Keith in the ass with the same strap-on that she fucker her with later that day. Tessa shares with her what a turn on it is for her when straps on a cock and how hot she thought it would be to enjoy a threesome with lots of sex toys and every one is fucking everyone.

Lily could not help but touch her wet vagina as she listened to to Tessa tell her what she had learned about Keith. Tessa could see Lily likes an erotic story too, she moved her chair so they could watch each other touch themselves. As Tessa erotically told the story [without the sex furniture parts] about what happened that afternoon. Lily was so turned on and her clit was so extremely sensitive she came many times as she listened to their extremely erotic and intimate afternoon. Tessa watching her sexy lover twitch from her own touch she could hardly tell her the story as she found herself enjoying riding on the edge of her own orgasm.

Keith’s truck pulls into the driveway as Lily and Tessa started to make some plans for tonight themselves. The dog and Keith walk through gate finding his lovers smoking a joint at the pools edge.

Keith says, “I have a little surprise for you both that I think you will both enjoy. Their is only one thing you my not like about it.”

“Whats that?” They both said simultaneously

“You will have to get dressed to walk in the praire.” Keith said

Tessa put her fingers on Lilys lips to stop her from saying anything and they went to get dressed.

Keith said as they went inside, “You can ware whatever you want when we get there.”

Keiths cock started to fill with blood as he watched their naked bodies walking into the house. Tessa thought that they would bring a surprise of their own and Tessa led Lily to the toy room and filled a bag with sex toys and two strap-ons wile Lily stood there a bit overwhelmed by all the rows of shelves lined with sex toys.

Tessa asks, “If you could have a real dick for a day to fuck any one you wanted to with witch one of those dildos looks most like what you would yours to?”

Lily grabs a dildo from the shelf and presses it to her pubic bone to see how she looks in the mirrors that line the walls at the back of the shelves.

Tessa says, “that’s is sexy one! You would make sexiest hermaphrodite ever! Lets get this crotchless harnesses on you we are both going to have a surprise for Keith when we get to the prairie. They both put on strap-ons and long summer dresses with a guarder belt holding their strapped on cock down against their thigh. They grabbed the bag of sex toys that Tessa had filled with prostrate toys, butt plugs and dongs she has been wanting to try on them.

It was a silent drive to the prairie and a quiet walk to the spot Keith had prepared for their kinky pleasure. His cock swelling as he imagined with anticipation Lily’s naked body submissively standing in the fire light with her wrists and ankles restrained so that her arms and legs were spread like an X as he and Tessa dominate her into orgasm after orgasm.

The spot Keith chose was in the woods was close to the prairie edge in a little opening with a big oak tree growing in the center. It was very privet there and the fire could not be seen from the prairies edge. When they got there Keith lit the two small camp fires he had prepared earlier on each side for the tree that he intended to tie Lily up to.

The woman sat down on the sleeping bags and started to looking through the baskets full of goodies he had left their earlier. Lily opened the food and drink basket and Tessa opened the basket with the strap-on, lube, wrist and ankle cuffs in it. They all eat had some wine and smoked a joint as they talked about what a awesome weekend it has been together.

Tessa sees the leg chains anchored into the ground below the arm restraints chains hanging from the trees limb above and leans over to Keiths ear.

She whispers, “I would love to have you chained to that tree with some of those bisexual and gay men costumers of yours you were telling me about.” as she ran her fingers up the crack of his ass wanting to see his reaction.

The thought of it made her really horny and as always Keith was getting turned by things that turn on his sex partner and for the first time was aroused by the suggestion of having sex with men.

Keith bent down to whisper in Tessa ear and says , “ What you just a said was strangely erotic for me. I was thinking we could let Lily live her submission fantasy though.”

Tessa replies, “Hmm that does sound fun but can I fuck your ass in front of our sex toy yet? Lily told me she saw me finger fucking you earlier and it made her cum.”

Keith replies, “Fuck that is hot! This not going the way I imagined it would but it never does when your around, thats one of the things I love about you. Hay if you would like to dominate both of us, I bet you could have some fun with that dominant side of yours.”

Tessa looks up at him and says loudly so Lily will hear too, “Will you both submit to my sexual desires?”

Keith replies, “ I would love to”

Tessa looks over at Lily excepting a reply.

Lily replies in a seductive and submissive voice, “Take me Master I am yours.”

Tessa says,” Good you will be my sex slaves tonight and will submit to my every wish, now first I want you to undress me.”

They both submit and lovingly and removed Tessa dress. Keith was excited when he saw Tessa was wearing a strap-on. Naked she slipped her strapped on cock out from under her guarder belt letting big cock stand up the way she liked it. Keith then pulled off Lilys dress exposing her naked body and strapped on cock of choice. Keith reached down and set her new cock free from her guarder belt. Keith feeling really turned on by how sexy they looked in the fire light. They both began to undressed Keith and then led him to the sleeping bags where they had laid and out all the sex toys they brought.

Tessa says,”My love slaves you are going to role play for me so I can share a naughty fantasy of mine with you. Lily, you will take the role of a really sexy feminine hermaphrodite with a beautiful cock and Keith you will take the role of a bi-curious man that has agreed to submit to my demands.”

Keith and Lily smile at each other in joyful anticipation of what she would make them do.

Tessa says, “Come over here and suck my cock.”

Tessa stood there stroking her strapped on cock as they both went to their knees and started to take turns sucking her dong into their mouths. Keith slid two of his fingers into both of their vaginas and started to aggressively banging their g-spot as she humped his mouth. Lily got up pushed her strapped on cock into his mouth with Tessas and both grabbed his head started taking turns fucking his mouth.

Tessa says,“in this role play game I’m a man and you bi-curious man are sucking man cock and a hermaphrodite cock for the first time.”

Tessa then demands Keith to stand under limb were the restraints are. She got the cuffs out of the basket and told Lily to put them on him and restrain him to the chains as walked over to Keith.

Tassa demanded Lily, “stoke your cock for us to watch.”

Lily starts to stroke the large beautiful lifelike dildo.

Then Tessa says,“Look how hard you are making him come over here and bend over in font of him so he can fuck you.”

Tessa guides his hard long cock into her wet pussy demanding Lily to ask him to hurt you. Keith starts slipping his rock hard cock in and out of her wet pussy.

Lily chants “hurt my hermaphrodite pussy.”

Tessa gets in front of Lily pushes her back onto Keiths hard cock, telling her to take all of his cock into her hermaphrodite pussy. Keith at the end of his restraints could not back up his rock hard cock any more and Tessa still kept pushing Lilies tight pussy over his shaft stretching it even more.

Tassa says, “I said to take all of it!”

As she walked over to get a better view of Keith’s penetration.

“Take it!” she demanded.

Lily submits fucking him so hard it was starting to hurt as she abused her pussy with his cock. Tessa reaches down and starts to rub Lilies clit sending waves of pleasure through out her body. Keith pounded her pussy with his cock as she jerked and twitched with pleasure and pain.

Lily fell to her knees gasping for air, her pussy sore as Tessa quickly took her place fucking his rock had cock like she could not wait to take it all and then demanded Lily to suck her dick.

Tessa smiled at Keath as Lily sucked her big dick and asked, “How do you like fucking man pussy Keith? You know Keith someday you will let me watch you fuck a man in the ass.”

Keith started to fuck her hard and fast as Lily relentlessly sucked and licked her big dong. Tessa started to cum yelling out loud in ecstasy as her sex slaves worshiped her body.

Tessa felt energized by the power they trustingly gave her. She took Lily by the hair and leading her to the sleeping bag and lube. Tessa started to lube up Lilies massive strapped on cock as she told Keith to watch and see what this big cock would look like going in and out of his ass because soon it will be. Tessa positioned Lily so Keith would have a good view of this massive cock penetrating her tiny puss. She positioned herself over it and began to work the huge head of the dildo into her vagina. All Keith could do was watch as Lily started to hump Tessas tight puss.

Tessas eyes rolled back into her head as Lily used her cock to punish her pussy.

Tessa says, “You like seeing me get fucked? You want this big dick in your ass don’t you my sex slave? Look at it, it will be fucking you soon.”

Lily started to fuck her cunt hard as Tessa pushed her wanting puss over the huge dildo starring constantly into Keith eyes.

Tessa looked into Lily eyes and said, “ I want you to lube that up that beautiful cock of yours and go fuck him in the ass.”

Tessa and Lily walk over to Keiths restrained body and begin to touch him.

Lily says,“We will never get this in there.” as she slid the head of it between his ass cheeks.

Tessa says, “Watch and learn my sex slave.” as she took the lube and poured it into her hand and started to lube up his anus.

Tessa hands felt good sliding over his anus as Keith arched his back showing his enjoyment. Tessa slipped in one finger into his tight ass as he moaned with pleasure and began to push his ass against her hand.

Tessa began to explain how to give Keith a prostate orgasm as she slipped her finger in and out of his ass.

Tessa says,“Now you put a couple fingers in him and I will show where to find his prostrate.”

Lily slid two of her fingers into Keith’s ass as Tessa directed Lilies fingers to his prostrate. Keith moaned with ecstasy as Lilies finger tips fond his prostrate. Lily laughed excitedly seeing how good it was making him feel when she touched it.

“Good put three fingers into him now.” Tessa demands.

Keith moaned, “fuck me, fuck me with that big dick of yours Lily.”

Tessa lubed up the dildo and helped Lily get it started into his ready ass. Lily very gently work her strapped on cock a little deeper into his ass with each stroke as Tessa kept adding more lube to the shaft. Soon Lily was filling his ass with the huge dildo and Keith did not mind if they knew he was loving it.

Keith was oozing seamen with each stroke of the massive dildo rubbing his prostrate sending him filled orgasmic pleasure radiating throughout his body. Tessa took Keiths cock into her mouth and started to suck and stroke his long hard cock as he exploded into an orgasm yelling loudly with ecstasy and shooting his load into her mouth and on her face.

Tessa stood up and told Keith, “I want you to eat the cum off of my face.”

Keith bent down and licked and sucked his cum from her face as Tessa stroked his balls.

Whispering into his ear she says, “I want to see suck real cock and I want you eat another mans cum from my pussy.”

She releases his arms from the restraints and he quickly picks her up by her ass and slips his cock into her puss and starts driving it into her had and fast.

Tessa wraps her arms around neck as he thrusted his cock into her and says, “You like sloppy seconds when his cock is up your ass don’t you.”

Keith found Tessa’s dirty talk really erotic and started to have an orgasm at the thought of letting her have her fantasy. Keith moaned loudly as waves of pleasure took over his body again and again that made him collapse to his knees. Lily quickly started rubbing her strapped on cock on Keith’s cheek as Tessa still hanging on ground her still wanting puss over his long hard cock.

Tessa instructed him, “Suck her cock.”

Lily moved around so she could fuck his face for Tessa as Tessa continued abusing her puss with his cock and was enjoying imagining he was sucking a real cock for her. Watching him suck cock was so hot for them both and Lily was getting into this and hoped it would not be the last time that she would able to dominate Kieth like this. She grabed his head and tying to force more of the huge dong into his mouth.

Tessa started cum again arosed by the sight of her man sucking cock and says, “Someday you will suck real cock with me.”

Keith turns his head says, “ Yes my master I will suck cock with you.”

Keith reached over and picked up the 16” double ended dildo Tessa packed and slipped the head of it into his mouth to get it wet and ready for her hermaphrodite pussy. He slips it into her vagina synching his strokes of the dildo in her vagina with the strokes of his mouth on her hermaphrodite cock hoping to help enhance Lily imagining she has a real cock.

Lily synchs right in as she watches him suck her strapped on cock. Tessa takes hold of Lily’s cock and sucks it into her mouth as Keith keeps in sync with the dildo matching Tessa movements.

Tessa stops and says, “You like watching me suck another mans cock don’t you, bet you wish you had some cock in you don’t you.”

She then gets up off his erection and stands in front of him stroking her strapped on cock in front of his face as remained on his knees still restrained at his ankles.

Tessa says, “On your feet slave and Lily restrain his arms again.”

Tessa gets the lube and starts lube up Keiths anus an her strapped on cock and start to works it into his ass. Lily stands in front of him rubbing her strapped on dick against Keiths cock.

Lily says,”Hurt my pussy with your big dick.”

She turns around and guides his hard cock into her wet vagina as Tessa humped his ass. Keith in ecstasy as a cool night breeze whipped through the little clearing covering Lily with goosebumps. Tessa reaches around him and pulls Lilys hips into him as she drove her cock deep into him.

“Hurt my pussy.” Lily chanted.

Tessa says, “The next time I get you in restraints I might have a man hiding near by ready to fuck you.”

Keith became overwhelmed with the sensations of how good Tessas cock feels as she lustfully and passionately thrusted her strapped on cock in and out of his ass. The feeling of Lily abusing her vagina ramming it over his throbbing erection had Keith in a state of physical sensory overload and the erotic begging of Lily for him to hurt her with his cock and with Tessa relentlessly and erotically suggesting how erotic it would be for her to be able to see him with being sexual with a man sent him into the most explosive and intense orgasm he had ever experienced.

Keiths knees gave out and was hanging from his wrists as he twitched and jerked in ecstasy as they both relentlessly fucked him never seeming to want his orgasmic pleasure to stop. The orgasms gust kept coming and coming as jerked and screamed out in ecstasy.

Keiths orgasmic pleasure finally came to an end with his body hanging lifelessly from his wrists panting for air with his heart beating rapidly. Lily and Tessa both laughed happily amazed by how intense of an orgasm they had given him as left him hanging there and walked over to the sleeping bags and helped each other removed their strapon harnesses.

Tessa saw his cum running out of Lilys opening and want down on her sucking her swollen clit into she mouth and covered her face with her wetness and Keiths cum. She gets up and purposely walks over to Keith wraps her hands around his head lustfully kisses him. Keith was instantly consumed with lust for her and lustfully kissed her back.

Tessa says,” That was awesome! Thank you both letting me have that power over you.

Keith says,”That was awesome!” As Lily and Tessa let Keith free from the restraints.

Lily says laughing, “My pussy has never felt so fucked.”

Keith laughed and said, “Really, I’v never had sex with a hermaphrodite and a man before.”

Tessa says, “You know you liked it.”

They all went home together planing to spend their first night all together sleeping in Keiths bed.

———————————————————————————

The end.

​

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Chapter 56: Battle on the Beach

A/N: Get ready for some more action… Read, Review, Enjoy!

“We have to go back, you know that don’t you?” Fred asked as soon as he and Luna arrived at the Shrieking Shack.

“Perhaps we should make sure you can walk first, I’ve just called Drake to come out here… I showed him the secret way in his head, he’s running over here at top speed I promise.” She replied, helping him to sit on the couch and looking him over carefully. “Besides, I promised Harry ten minutes and it’s barely been one.”

“I don’t care if I can walk or if it’s been thirty seconds… we shouldn’t have left.” He protested angrily, upset that so much was going wrong because they’d all had to come save him. “Hermione and Harry are still there, don’t you care?”

“Of course I do, but Jacey’s still there with them and I trust that Elise and Sarah don’t want to hurt them.” She sighed and sat next to him, putting her head in her hands. Clearly she was keeping up a brave face for his sake, but he could now see that she was as worried and scared for the others as he was.

“Maybe they don’t want to hurt Harry or Jacey, but Elanya’s already tried to kill Hermione.” He argued.

She turned her face up to him and regarded him sadly. “I know. But what can you do to help if you’re half hobbled?”

“Whatever I have to, just the same as you and Harry.” He argued as he heard the trapdoor open down the hall. “I saw you both after fighting Sarah at the Dursley’s house… nothing stopped you two from helping each other in there. Leg or no leg, I have to go back!” He felt it was his fault any of them were on the island in the first place, how could he possibly sit here in safety while they were all there risking their lives… especially Hermione.

“I’ll be the judge of where you can go.” Drake said from the doorway with a grim smile. “I wasn’t expecting to see you again until we returned to London.”

“Surprise.” Fred muttered, as Luna shivered next to him. He suddenly realized he was freezing as well, it was much colder here than on the island where she’d left her coat and he’d left everything. Putting that discomfort to the back of his mind, he held out his leg for the healer. “I don’t think I broke it… I was able to walk.”

“That means nothing, extreme circumstances and adrenaline can make people do extraordinary things.” Drake said as he knelt and removed the splint before gently feeling the injury. “I take it you won’t be telling me what happened or why you’re here?”

“It’ll be easier for everyone that way.” Luna said quietly before smiling at the man. “You want to have deniability later, don’t you?”

“I suppose.” He laughed lightly. “Alright, I agree with you Fred, nothing’s broken. But you twisted it really bad. I’m going to send in some energy to straighten things out… but it’s going to hurt for a bit until I can get everything right again.”

“Do what you have to do.” He instructed. He closed his eyes as the healer began his work. Sharp, electric pain shot up his leg and he grit his teeth. Feeling Luna take his hand, he gratefully squeezed it… she may not be Hermione, but she was a close friend and it was wonderful to be around someone he trusted completely after so long with Elanya. Has it been ten minutes yet? He asked her eagerly as Drake worked his magic and the pain began to subside.

Just about… I’m already calling Lupin and Draco to come help us. She answered gently. We’ll bring Harry, Hermione and Jacey home, I promise. Fred let out a deep breath and hoped she was right.

(BREAK)

Draco sat in Dumbledore’s office with all eyes on him as they waited for him to give them answers. But he had none to give, nothing that wasn’t supposition based on what little Potter, Granger and Luna had told him. He certainly didn’t want to say anything about Fred, not with Ginny sitting next to him. The fact that he had guessed her brother was in trouble and hadn’t told her was a fight he’d much rather they had in private (Ron standing angrily across the room was yet another reason not to say anything). All he had left to talk about was Erebos… and he was fully willing to give up the man’s secrets to save his own. “Luna and Potter told me to be on the lookout because Professor Erebos was looking to hurt Ginny and Ron.”

“Why?” Ron demanded before Dumbledore could.

“Because he’s acting as a spy for Elise, Sarah and Elanya.” He answered as simply as he could.

“That’s a lie!” Erebos protested angrily from the chair he was currently tied to while they waited for the Aurors to arrive from Hogsmeade.

“Then what is the truth Dolos?” Dumbledore asked, clearly upset at the betrayal by one of his staff. “Remus and I were out there, we saw Elise McKinney run off. You two may have gotten away with that deplorable affair, but I refuse to let you get away with attacking and attempting to murder students.”

“I never tried to kill anyone.” Erebos argued.

“Ron Weasley claims you threatened his life after luring him into the Forbidden Forest and I shudder to think of what would have happened had his friend not come to his rescue.” Dumbledore’s voice rose with his anger. Draco saw Weasley look down and shuffle his feet, obviously feeling guilty that Jacey had been the one to help him… good, he hoped the other boy felt like an idiot for the way he’d been talking to her, Ginny and the others who actually cared about him. “A student placed his trust in you as a professor and you tried to kill him… there’s no getting out of this for you. Elise has obviously abandoned you to your fate.”

“We’ll see.” Erebos answered smugly, clearly thinking better of the woman than anyone else… Either she had played him good or as someone who previously fought with the ministry, he really had no idea what people on the other side of the war were like.

Draco, Lupin! Fred and I are at the Shrieking shack and I need you guys to come here. Drake is healing Fred, but I may need you two to come with me to help Harry, Hermione and Jacey. Luna voice filled Draco’s head and he turned to Lupin who slightly nodded to indicate he’d heard too. Hurry! She added with a deep sense of urgency.

There was a knock on the door and McGonagall strode in, shooting a look of complete disgust at Erebos before addressing Dumbledore. “Headmaster, the Aurors have arrived. They’d like to take Weasley and Malfoy’s statements before placing Erebos under arrest.”

Draco looked to Lupin who quickly spoke up. “Sir? I’d like to ask that Draco and I may be excused on an urgent family matter. There’s so much that must be done before Erebos is removed from the castle, I give my word that I’ll bring Draco back to give his full statement before the Aurors make their arrest.”

Dumbledore regarded Lupin suspiciously. “I wasn’t aware there was an emergency.”

“It was only brought to my attention moments ago.” He answered meaningfully.

The headmaster nodded solemnly. “I expect to see them all in my office when you get done dealing with whatever it is.” He said in a tone that wasn’t meant to be argued with.

“Yes sir.” Lupin agreed before quickly moving to the door and motioning Draco to come along. Careful not to look at Ginny lest he give something away, he followed and they rushed down the stairs and through the halls. Not bothering to stop for coats, they hurried outside and to the Whomping Willow. “Wait here.” He instructed before rushing in, moving more with the grace of a cat than a wolf as he dodged branches and leapt for the lever. At last the tree stopped thrashing around and they went through to the secret tunnel. “What’s going on?” Lupin asked as they headed toward the Shrieking Shack.

Draco shook his head. “I wish I could tell you. All I know for sure is they went looking for Fred on an island, most likely because he was in some kind of trouble with Elise, Sarah and Elanya.”

“So then I’m to understand that Harry, Hermione and Jacey are still on this island?” He asked, tensing as he began preparing himself for the unexpected.

“I guess.” Draco shrugged. “I just hope we get there in time to bring them all back.”

(BREAK)

It took only seconds for Sarah to send those heavy rocks and Elise to cast her spell to trap Harry, leaving Jacey to face the two women alone. Thankfully they were still stuck behind the wall of fire she had surrounded them with, giving a few precious moments to figure out what to do. She tried to call out to Harry to see if he was okay but just like every other time since she had gotten here, her telepathy just was not working.

“You like the little oven we made for your friend?” Elise called, her voice full of frustration as she was unable to use her own power to overcome Jacey’s. “Drop your flames or I swear I’ll set those rocks on fire and let him burn.”

“No you will not. I know you do not want him dead.” She shouted confidently. This was the only thing she was sure of… even if those girls had for some reason turned on Luna, Jacey knew that they still very much wanted her and Harry joining whatever little schemes they had planned.

“You can torture someone without killing them.” Elise shot back with an evil grin, pointing her finger.

Jacey turned in horror as the rocks surrounding Harry burst into flame. She was moving in an instant, using her power to overwhelm and consume Elise’s fire before being able to extinguish it completely. “Harry? Can you hear me? Are you okay?” She yelled, placing her ear close to the hot stones.

“I’m fine, just really warm!” He called back, sounding very far away. “Don’t worry about me, get yourself and Hermione off the island if you can!”

Jacey looked around but neither Hermione nor Elanya were anywhere to be seen on the beach, meaning she had to go looking. But first… She got up and walked back to Elise and Sarah who were glaring at her through the flames. She smiled at them, allowing the darker side of her past to come out. “We are not in or around Hogwarts any longer so there is no need to control my power. You silly woman,” She looked directly at Elise, “you should never assume you are the strongest until you have fought all others like you.”

Like clouds moving across the sky in a gathering storm, Jacey gathered every bit of her energy together in her mind. Raising her hands, she mentally pushed as hard as she could and sent an explosion of fire in the women’s direction. They were both hit squarely in the chest and propelled back, flying over the water to land with a grand splash within a few yards of the rowboats still making their way ashore. Seeing what she had just done, she truly believed Harry would be able to move those stones despite the spell protecting them. Besides, he had made his wishes pretty clear… still, she was reluctant to leave him alone on the beach. Hopefully Luna would be back soon with Draco and Lupin.

A scream tore through the air, ending her indecision and sending her running through the trees. Harry was certainly more than capable of taking care of himself, even under the worst of circumstances because like her, he was able to bring himself to that dark place where things got done. But like Luna, Hermione’s darker side was nearly non-existent… it took quite a lot to push her too far and by then, it was almost too late. She knew Elanya had already made at least one attempt on Hermione’s life back on the beach, who knew how many other tries she has had at it? And still she knew that Hermione was unwilling to return the favor, that the girl would rather win the fight by skill and capture than by such permanent means as death. Luckily Jacey held no such qualms and just as she now hoped Elise and Sarah were drowning in the ocean, she hoped she had the chance to make sure Elanya never bothered her new friends ever again.

(BREAK)

Hermione caught sight of Luna and Fred disappearing and was grateful that they’d chosen to get him out of here. He was too injured to help and he’d been here far too long. With one less thing to concern her, she doubled her concentration on her duel with Elanya hoping to fight her way to helping Harry and Jacey or at the very least, keep the other girl from helping Elise and Sarah. “Descendo!” She yelled, finally able to hit Elanya before she could get her shields up. She watched in satisfaction as the other girl began desperately trying to claw her way out as she sank beneath the sand.

Then she heard Jacey call out a warning to Harry and she was distracted long enough to turn and see him duck to the ground and become surrounded by heavy stones… and that was all she had time to see. “Expulso!” Elanya cried out behind her.

Hermione felt the sand explode beneath her feet, sending her flying through the trees until she hit one and fell to the ground. Groaning in pain, she sat up feeling more than a little dizzy. Her head was aching terribly and as she touched her forehead, she realized she was bleeding. Turning back to the beach, she saw Elanya at last pulling herself completely from the sand and dragging herself towards the trees. “Engorgio!” Hermione pointed her wand at the trees nearest the other girl and watched as their trunks swelled in size, growing both taller and wider as they trapped Elanya and created a wall around her. Holding her breath, she hoped she’d at last stopped the girl from coming after her.

“Confringo!” Elanya screamed out angrily. Hermione ducked and covered her face as the trees surrounding the girl exploded in flames and a shower of wood flew in all directions.

Not wanting to wait long enough for Elanya to get her bearings, Hermione got to her feet and keeping low, she ran further into the woods hoping to find someplace to hide. Within moments she was back at the campsite and seeing the tent in front of her, she decided to try and use it again. After all, it had sufficiently protected her and Fred before.

“Impedimenta!” Elanya yelled from behind her. Hermione felt the spell hit her and her feet fly out from under her. Before she’d hit the ground, she cast a shield to deflect the next spell the girl tried to throw at her which was a lot more serious. She tried crawling to the tent, but thanks to the charm she’d been hit with, she was unable to make any progress towards it. “Incendio!” Elanya called out and Hermione watched as the tent went up in flames. She quickly turned and tried to scramble to her feet but the other girl was already standing over her with her wand drawn. “There’s nowhere for you to hide now.” She laughed. “I guess Fred won’t be getting that deposit back on the tent after all.”

“He’s not here anymore. Luna got him off the island, whatever you were all trying to do, you’ve failed.” Hermione tried to keep her voice steady and confident but she was starting to really get scared.

“That remains to be seen.” Elanya grinned viciously. “But you’re still here and so is Harry. I’m sure Luna has plans to come back for him… and I’d bet my life that Fred will come back for you though I’m still not sure why. Either way, as long as I stick close to you, it’s a guarantee that I’ll see him again.”

“Obscuro!” She yelled, taking them both by surprise. A blindfold instantly appeared over Elanya’s eyes and as she struggled to pull it away, Hermione got to her feet and prepared to cast again, hoping to bind the other girl and take her wand.

“CRUCIO!” She yelled before Hermione could cast, wildly waving her wand and hoping to hit her target.

Hermione quickly shielded and trying to be as quiet as possible so as not to give away her location as the girl repeatedly screamed the unforgivable curse, she moved around the flaming tent hoping to escape into the forest. It was clear Elanya wasn’t going to give her the chance to capture her and so the only thing she could do was attempt to outrun and outsmart her.

“There you are!” She heard Elanya roar behind her as she must have found a way to end the blindfold charm. “Crucio!” She called again, just half a second faster than Hermione could shield. Letting out a terrified scream, she dropped to the ground as wave after wave of agony rolled through her. She tightly clutched her wand, trying to force herself to focus through the unbearable pain as Elanya approached her. “As much fun as this is, I have other plans for you… and we’d better get ready before Fred gets back.” She reached down and took Hermione’s wand before releasing the curse.

She felt instant relief as Elanya’s spell ended and could do nothing more than gasp for air as her muscles involuntarily twitched while they relaxed from having been tensed up from so much pain. “Why?” She heard herself ask… she wasn’t in control of much at the moment including whether or not her thoughts were internalized.

“Why what?” Elanya sneered. “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re in my way. The why’s of the rest of my decisions are my own and I don’t feel the need to share them with you.” She pointed her wand and carefully said. “Imperio!” with force and passion.

Instantly it felt like a fog was rolling in over her mind… it was soothing to not have to think and part of her very much wanted to give in to the harsh voice telling her to get to her feet. But Hermione had seen Harry defeat the Imperious Curse before… and Lee had struggled against Elanya’s influence to the point where she had to incapacitate him after getting him to lure Fred to the store. She knew it was possible to overcome the curse and so she held onto that even as she did as Elanya said and stood up.

“Stop!” They both turned to see Jacey across the clearing with her wand pointed at Elanya. “End the curse.” She demanded.

“I don’t think I’ll be doing that.” Elanya laughed, placing Hermione’s wand back in her hand and ordering her to attack Jacey.

She instantly shot a stunner at her friend unable to do anything else and was glad to see her shield in time. But in her head Hermione was fighting hard against the influence of the Imperious Curse, trying to use the fortress walls that she’d built to keep Harry and Luna out of her mind to also block out Elanya’s influence.

Rather than return fire for the barrage of spells Hermione was unable to stop hurling at her, Jacey used her wand to keep her shield up and pointed high above Elanya’s head, setting a heavy branch on fire in an explosion of flames and causing it to dislodge and fall. Elanya dove out of the way as the fiery branch just barely missed her head.

“Kill her!” She screamed at Hermione, raising her wand and shooting spells at Jacey along with her.

Avada Kedavra… The words repeated themselves in Hermione’s head, horrifying her with the implication of their meaning. She didn’t want to say them, the two words she’d wished she’d never learned. She wasn’t willing to use them against anyone, let alone Jacey. No… No… No… She kept focusing on that one tiny word that held so much power, so much defiance. Avada Kedavra… No… Avada Kedavra… NO. She screamed at herself as the battle raged on in her head. “NO!” She finally yelled aloud, wrenching herself to the side and pointing her wand at Elanya. It hurt to go against the curse but she pushed on, telling herself over and over that her thoughts and actions where her own… that her rationally sane mind was more powerful and controlled than Elanya’s chaotically crazy one. But still she couldn’t bring herself to send a spell against the person trying so hard to control her and Elanya knew it, grinning wickedly as she ignored her outburst to continue dueling Jacey. Instead of continuing the struggle of cursing the one cursing her, Hermione took an earlier cue from Jacey and pointed her wand up to the trees. “Diffindo!” She cried, severing several high branches and watching with a twisted sense of satisfaction as they crashed down on Elanya’s head.

Hermione fell to her knees as the feeling of needing to fight something left her along with the other girl’s consciousness. “Are you okay?” Jacey asked, rushing over and dropping down beside her.

“I’m not sure yet.” She answered shakily.

“Well, unfortunately we do not have time to make sure. Harry asked me to get you home and so we have to hurry so I can come back to help him.”

She shook her head to clear it and looked at Jacey in horror. “What do you mean? You didn’t help him already… he’s still under those rocks?!” sarıyer escort She lurched to her feet, stumbling a bit so the Jacey had to reach out and steady her.

“I had no choice, he told me to. I briefly neutralized Elise and Sarah, but not for long as they and the people in the rowboats will be ashore any minute. We have to go.” She insisted.

“Yes, to help Harry. We can’t just leave him all alone here!” Hermione protested.

She shook her head. “Luna will be coming back with Draco and Lupin. We are wasting time arguing.” She reached out to take Hermione’s hand to that she could apparate them back to Hogwarts.

She ducked away and started running back toward the beach, wanting to keep out of Jacey’s grasp so she couldn’t force her to leave. She just couldn’t abandon Harry… as much as she wanted to go back and rest her aching body, as much as she wanted to see Fred and make sure he was alright… She just couldn’t until she was sure there was someone else to stand with Harry. Once Luna got here with help she would let Jacey take her wherever she wanted… until then, there was nothing anyone could do to convince her to leave.

(BREAK)

Harry knew the rocks had been set on fire as soon as it happened. Smoke came in through the cracks between the stones, both blinding and choking him. He was surrounded by an inferno and he felt like his skin was melting off. And then came the relief that told him Jacey had regained control of the situation. Hearing her worriedly calling out to him, he wiped the sweat from his face and sent her to find Hermione. He knew he just needed a minute to gather himself and he’d rather Jacey spend her time helping someone who really needed her than wasting it waiting for him to free himself. He’d never forgive himself if Hermione was hurt because too many people were worried about him.

Even through the rocky barrier, he was able to hear a loud scream echo through the air. He knew it was Hermione and he knew he had to do something fast as it became clear Jacey hadn’t reached her in time. Closing his eyes, he ignored how sweltering hot it was and focused his mind on nothing but his power. Picturing the rocks bursting away from him, he took that image and pushed it outward. He could feel the stones vibrating around him as his power shoved against the spell Elise had used to trap him. Redoubling his efforts, he pushed harder and harder until he felt his brain was going to explode from the effort. And then with a loud crack, he was free. Leaping to his feet, he luxuriated in the feeling of the light, salty breeze against his flushed and sweaty skin. Looking out over the water, he gripped his wand tighter as he saw three rowboats come ashore all full of people pointing their wands at him. Elise and Sarah were on the first boat to hit the sand and they jumped down and walked over to him wearing triumphant smiles.

“Did you two decide to go for a swim to cool off a bit?” He asked tauntingly, taking in the fact that they were both drenched and their clothes burnt. He tried to remain confident, but there were now about twenty people on the beach, all looking to go against him. In the back of his mind, he hoped that the fact that neither Jacey nor Hermione were around meant they had successfully gotten themselves off the island so that if he wound up having to blow this whole place up, he could do it guilt free.

“Yes, courtesy of your friend Jacey.” Elise answered almost proudly. “She’s quite the little firestarter when you get her angry enough.”

“Pay no attention to our friends here, they won’t do anything unless we tell them to.” Sarah grinned, seeing that Harry was warily eyeing the crowd as he waited for someone to make a move. “But keep in mind that they are innocent people we’ve simply put under our spell… I know you’d hate to be forced to hurt them.”

Harry stared around in horror as he finally realized that he was surrounded by so many blank faces. These people were all under the Imperious curse and probably had no idea why they were now being forced to this island. Taking a deep breath he hardened himself, preparing for whatever may come. Sure he wouldn’t want to hurt anyone innocent, but it was clear he couldn’t allow Elise and Sarah to get away and continue on in their twisted plots. “There are always casualties in war.” He returned with conviction, hoping that if they truly thought him capable of hurting others to get to them, they wouldn’t bother using these people as pawns.

“Really?” Elise asked though she didn’t seem all that surprised by his answer. “But… think of all their families who will be left to blame you.” She taunted.

“I’m used to people not thinking the best of me.” He returned. His stomach was in knots as he tried to prepare himself to do the unthinkable and hurt innocent people if he had to. After all, they weren’t themselves and would gladly kill him if either woman told them to… he just had to remember that and if it came down to him or them, he would have no choice but to choose himself. “I’ve had innocent people taken away from me, their families will learn to move on, just like I did.” He added callously, working hard to put himself in a place where he could focus without remorse or guilt… at least until it was all over.

Elise and Sarah shared a look and nodded in approval. “And that sentiment solidifies our belief that you are on the wrong side of the war Harry.” Elise smiled. “Even if the ministry and all your friends win, the life they can offer will never satisfy you because you aren’t completely like them. Join us and see what it’s like to give into yourself without the fear of judgement.”

“I already told you, we want nothing to do with you!” He yelled, raising his wand. He’d rather fight than stand here and talk… it only gave them a chance to get into his head.

“And why not? We aren’t as different as you might think.” Elise raised her own wand as Sarah bristled beside her, ready to use her power against him. “You, me, Sarah, Jacey, Elanya… we’re all capable of equal bouts of complete honesty and total treachery, of all-consuming love and devastating hatred, of generous mercy and selfish revenge. None of us belongs with Voldemort and his Death Eaters or with Dumbledore and the Ministry because we are stronger than they are. You know why? Because we can understand the highs and lows of everything both sides hold dear. We are capable of understanding and committing utter evil while also knowing and embracing the completely good. That dark place that you take yourself to in order to do the things you feel you must do… there’s no place for that part of you with them. But there is with us, we can offer you total acceptance and the chance to fight and make your life and the world anything you want it to be. You want mercy for muggles? Done. You want your loved ones to live the rest of their lives in peace? Done and with pleasure. Anything and everything you want can be yours.”

“As long as I agree to turn on everyone and everything I know.” He shook his head.

“What have they really done for you Harry?” Sarah asked. “All they’ve given you is the illusion of their help. Dumbledore plucked you from the hell of a life that he’d actually helped arrange for you… He showed you a whole new world where you were wanted and where there were even some who feared you, only to then repeatedly send you back to a place where you continued to be unwelcome and unloved. And the Weasleys, is it really their family still doing for you, or are you the one doing for them now. After all, we understand that thanks to you their entire family has somewhere safe to live without having to pay any kind of rent. Not to mention I doubt Arthur Weasley would have been seriously considered for the position of Minister had his youngest son’s constant involvement with you not continually thrown their family right in the middle of the war. By befriending them, you’ve given credence to their name and elevated them to the point where they are finally being taken seriously. And without your investment, Fred and George would have never been able to open their store which means the family would have been just as destitute as they were before you came along. You’re the Weasleys’ golden goose… I would think Ron would treat you better.”

“You two certainly think you know a lot about my life.” He answered stiffly.

“More than you know… especially since we can look in with a fresher perspective than you currently have.” Sarah laughed.

“Think about it Harry… you join us and convince Jacey to do so as well and we can go out and find more like us… Can you imagine? We’ll rise up and conquer both sides of the war and you’ll never again have to worry for the lives of anyone you love. And meanwhile, you, me, Sarah, Jacey and Elanya, we can rule the world.”

“What about Luna?” He asked tensely, noticing for the second time that they’d excluded her.

Again the women shared a look only this time they didn’t seem as confident. Clearly they knew he wasn’t going to like what they were going to say and were each trying to figure out the best way to put it. He struggled to see into their minds but that power remained inexplicably elusive. “After getting to meet and see her in person, we knew right away that we didn’t want her anymore. There are other seers in the world we can find… as powerful as she seems, Luna just isn’t like us.” Sarah said at last. “If Voldemort still wants her, that’s up to him.”

“It doesn’t matter whether Voldemort still wants her, she doesn’t have the darkness inside that the rest of us do.” Elise quickly explained, nudging Sarah to imply that she wasn’t handling this right. “She is on the side she is supposed to be.”

Harry stared at them a moment before uncontrollable laughter escaped him, making him feel half insane. “So let me get this straight… you want me to not only join you, but then turn around and help you crush Luna and everyone fighting with her? I promise you that will never happen.”

“No one said you would have to go against her… I doubt she’d go against you.” Sarah replied calmly. “Once we overcome, you two can be friends again and skip off into the sunset for all we care. But she isn’t anything more than a burden now because she is nearly incapable of doing the things we would need her to do… and I say nearly because let’s face it, as humans we’re all capable of anything under the right circumstances. But even in the face of her own death and possibly yours she was unable to do what was necessary. Think about that night at your aunt and uncle’s house… I had you pinned so to speak and she came in with that ring, but did she actually hit me? No, instead she chose to create a fiery barrier between us to protect you. But when I was ready to take her life, you threw me against the wall and dropped a corner of the house on me. I bet you even wished I was dead for a brief moment. Don’t you see? She was willing to risk her life to protect you but not kill me whereas you were completely willing to take my life if it meant saving hers. She doesn’t have it in her to succeed against those with dark intentions.”

“It’s best if you leave her behind now and join us. Then having made the world in your image, you can find her again and live whatever life you want.” Elise took a step closer, trying to have him focus on her. He could tell she was upset with Sarah, and he realized she must be the brains of their operation as it was clear she knew what to say to people to get them to listen to her. “But even if you deny us and stay with her Harry, you’ll only wind up ruining her life because even if you all manage to win the war, you’ll never be happy with the strict and structured life that comes with living by someone else’s rules. It’s not in you to give up the excitement and adventure and you’ll wind up chasing the last of Voldemort’s evil around the world… do you really want to expose Luna to a life of constant danger? Wouldn’t it be better to create the kind of world you can live in happily so that you can give those you care for the kind of life you think they deserve?”

“Come on Harry.” Sarah also took a step closer. “Join us. Without you on that side, Luna will be safer because not only will she not want to fight, she’ll have no reason to. Let her close herself up in a room somewhere, foretelling the future and staying out of battle… along with your friend Ron. He’s strong but not strong enough to do what is necessary. Fred and Hermione have potential, but we have other things in mind for them… Well for Fred anyway”

“Meaning?” He moved closer to them, pretending he was being reeled in by their pitch. He already knew that Luna was one of those people who exuded a beacon of light, he didn’t need them to tell him she had no darker side from which she gained the will to do unspeakable things… because her actions were never unspeakable. Her guilt over things she had done or let happen may be as deep as the rest of them, but that wasn’t the same thing as this darkness Elise was talking about. He knew she was safer away from all of these people… they all were. But the last thing he would do was walk away and leave her to face it all alone, no matter how convincing their arguments. “Why do you guys want Fred so badly?” He pushed the issue, hoping to gain something useful while driving their focus away from telling him how horrible he would make Luna’s life no matter what happened… he had those fears all on his own, he didn’t need these women feeding them.

“He will help us against the Ministry. Arthur will never do anything that would endanger another of his children and having Fred ensures his cooperation. We can’t tell you how yet… but if you joined us, it would guarantee that you were there to look out for him.”

“You can’t tie him to Edmund and we’ve uncovered your spy. Fred has already left the island and there’s no way he or the rest of us will let you trap him again.” He insisted.

“He’ll return, Hermione is still here.” Sarah smirked.

“How do you know?” He demanded.

She and Elise both pulled small discs from their ears and proudly showed them off. “We’ve been in constant contact with Elanya.” Sarah replied almost gleefully. “We just heard her put Hermione under the Imperious Curse. Wonder what she’ll have her do…”

Harry flicked his eyes, holding out his hand as both discs flew into it. “It’ll have to remain a mystery… but I’m sure Jacey will be able to help Hermione take care of Elanya. After all, she’s like us and can do those dark deeds that are necessary.” He said harshly implying that their friend was about to be killed while completely panicking on the inside. Part of him wanted to immediately run to Hermione’s side before anything horrible could happen. But he knew that turning his back on Sarah and Elise would be a huge mistake… plus they would most likely give chase and bringing them to Elanya wasn’t going to help anyone but them.

“Give those back.” Sarah demanded as if her voice alone was enough to make him do so.

He laughed in her face. “Come and take them.” He taunted, pleased to have found a way to turn the tables and make them the ones who were upset and frustrated.

The air began to crackle around him, indicating that people were about to apparate in… Apparently they felt it too. “Well, looks like we’re about to have company.” Elise smiled wickedly. And then she gave her unwilling minions the order to attack before Luna had the chance to fully materialize herself and those she’d brought with her.

(BREAK)

“I don’t know why you kids insist on doing things the most difficult and dangerous way possible!” Lupin said as he angrily paced around the parlor of the Shrieking Shack.

Luna had just told him and Draco everything while Drake was in the other room giving Fred a complete check up and she knew they were both surprised by the amount of cunning and secrecy put forth not only by them, but by Elise, Sarah and Elanya as well. “We didn’t know who the spy was… if we had gone to you or Dumbledore for help sooner, there’s no telling whether Erebos would have found out and told the girls. They could have moved Fred or worse, just decided to cut their losses and kill him.”

“There’s always a reason…” Lupin muttered, shaking his head. He took off his amulet and put it in his pocket before stretching his shoulders. “How bad is it there? What can we expect when we arrive?”

“Last I saw, Hermione was dueling Elanya while Harry and Jacey tried to hold off Sarah and Elise… but there were three boats full of people rowing ashore.” She answered, taking a seat next to Draco who had just removed his amulet as well.

“I don’t recommend you go back with them, all it’ll take it stepping the wrong way and you risk undoing all the work I just did.” Drake said as he and Fred came back into the parlor. He turned to Luna. “And you shouldn’t go either. Dragon claws can cause more damage than anything else because of the poisons that make up the tip of each one. Breaking the skin won’t do much, but they gouged up your arm pretty good, the poison had already begun working it’s way through your blood and I had to expel it before I could close the wounds.”

Poison… Luna looked down at her now bandaged forearm and realized that must be why she’d begun to feel so tired before the healer worked on her. But she felt much better now and was simply eager to get back to Harry, Hermione and Jacey. “I have to go, I’m the only one who can get Lupin and Draco there to help.”

“I’m going too, you can’t stop me.” Fred protested. “I’m not a student, you have less control over me than you do her I promise you.”

Drake shook his head. “If you go with, I will immediately report all of this to Albus. And Luna, if you don’t go drop them off and come right back, I will report to Albus. How does that settle with the both of you?” He asked angrily. “I’ve gone above and beyond to keep all your secrets and I’m sure I’m going to have enough to deal with when the others do get back here… I don’t need to worry about fixing injuries I’ve already fixed once.”

Dumbledore already told Lupin that as a condition of letting us leave the Aurors, he has to bring us all to him to explain what’s been going on. Luna heard Draco think out to her. Either way, the day is going to end in the Headmaster’s office and some of these secrets are going to have to come out. It’s up to you whether you stay on the island and help or not. He insisted, always one to push for free will and choices since escaping a life where he had neither.

It was just as well. She hadn’t cared about Drake’s threats, she had already intended to stay on the island for as long as it took. Reaching out to take Draco and Lupin’s hands, she focused in and prepared to leave. Having actually been to the island now, she knew she could get them exactly where they wanted to be- on the beach. She felt Fred’s intentions at the last minute and didn’t stop him… he had every much as right to go back as she did and she’d hate to be the one to keep him from going. At the last possible second, he ducked around Drake and threw his arms around her as she whisked them all away.

“Protego!” She heard Harry yell as soon as they all arrived on the beach. Luna turned in time to see him fly backwards as Sarah unleashed her power on him while he was distracted protecting them. She, Lupin, Draco and Fred already had their wands out and were casting instantly as a swarm of people armed with their own wands descended on them.

Luna quickly stunned and bound the woman who had been attempting to duel her before desperately searching to see what had happened to Harry, but she was distracted as another person came forward to duel her. Staring into the guy’s blank eyes only confirmed her suspicion. “They’re under the Imperious Curse! They don’t know what they’re doing so be careful!” She called out to her friends as she bound the man, not wanting any of these people hurt too badly simply because they couldn’t control their own actions.

“How ironic! I was just telling Harry all about how you were too weak to join us and here you are proving my point.” Elise sneered, as Luna whipped around to face her. “They are nothing these people, you should be perfectly willing to mow them over in the name of your greater good.”

“My greater good doesn’t sefaköy escort include murdering innocent people.” She returned.

“Even if ensuring they’re alive means we escape? What about if they want to hurt you?” Elise asked tauntingly. “I’m curious to see just what you’ll do, this is your chance to surprise me.” She turned to three of the people from the boats who were still standing motionless and waiting for orders. “Kill her slowly and painfully.” She instructed them.

Luna instantly cast, managing to disarm one of them before being forced to shield. Not having a wand didn’t stop the first guy from joining the other two as they circled her and attempted to curse her with a multitude of spells. She kept her eye on him as she continued to shield and attempted to duel. The sand beneath her feet suddenly exploded and she felt herself fly backwards and her wand leave her hand. Sitting up, she saw Fred intercept the two with wands, forcing them to duel him if they wanted to reach her. Looking around she saw her wand a few feet away and quickly reached for it only to be pushed back into the sand as the man she’d disarmed tackled her, crouching over her and pinning her to the ground as he squeezed his heavy hands around her throat.

“Now what are you going to do?” Elise laughed as she came to stand over them. “Here, I’m curious.” She kicked Luna’s wand over within her reach. Grasping it quickly as she struggled to breathe, she did the only thing she could do. “Crucio!” She choked out, using her rapidly dimming mind to strengthen her intentions behind the spell as she pointed her wand directly at Elise.

The woman dropped to the ground writhing in pain, through she was gritting her teeth to keep from crying out. “Release the Imperious Curse.” Luna wheezed out before the man squeezed down on her throat even more, completely cutting off the last small bit of oxygen she’d still been getting.

“My pain ends when you die.” Elise gasped out, squeezing her eyes against the tears of agony rather than give Luna the satisfaction of seeing them. “You want him off you, do the work yourself!”

But that was no longer an option. Luna felt her grip on her wand loosen as her sight grew dark around the edges. She fought unconsciousness but between the man’s hands cutting off her air and his entire weight pressed down on her body, she felt like her chest was going to explode at the same time she was being crushed to death. She silently called out for Harry but even had they not been on this stupid island, she doubted she would have been successful.

And then the rough hands released her throat as the man collapsed over her, becoming a dead weight on top of her. Coughing and gasping for air, she looked up to see Harry standing over them with his wand out and a look of fury across his face.

(BREAK)

Fred stunned the man and woman who had been trying to attack him and quickly looked around to see who else needed help. He wished they were fighting on solid ground as the sand made it far too easy for him to step wrong and re-injure his leg. Catching sight of Elise standing by and watching as three people attacked Luna, he saw his priority and carefully hurried over. She managed to disarm one of them but the other two were unrelenting in their casting, giving her little else to do other than shield against them… and then one of them sent an explosion spell and she flew back. Fred quickly inserted himself into the fight, drawing the attention of the two with wands and hoping Luna could handle herself against Elise.

“Stupey!” Someone called from behind him, hitting one of the two people he was dueling and allowing him to easily take care of the other, binding him so that he couldn’t hurt himself or anyone else.

With the immediate threat over, Fred turned to see who had helped him and found Hermione standing there among the trees with her wand out as Jacey came running up behind her. He was relieved to see her as his heart had nearly leapt out of his chest upon realizing neither she nor Elanya were on the beach. He raced over and wrapped his arms around her, too happy to care about what else was going on.

“I am going to help out Draco and Lupin.” Jacey announced, running off to the beach as she caught sight of something that clearly disturbed her.

“You shouldn’t have come back.” Hermione said even as she squeezed him tighter.

He pulled away and lightly touched her forehead, which was seeping blood from a rather large gash. “How could I not?” He grinned. “Episkey.” He pointed his wand at her head and magically healed over her wound until Drake could take a better look.

She stared up at him in concern. “They still want to find a way to use you. Elanya-“

“Elanya is sickened by this display between you two.”

Fred froze and they both turned to find Elanya stalking through the trees toward them looking pretty banged up… but the fire in her golden eyes showed that she was still very much in this. Grabbing Hermione’s hand, he made to run back to the beach where their friends could help them but she shouted an unfamiliar spell, making the trees bend and twist as they moved to block they path and their view of the sand and ocean.

Without waiting to see what came next, he turned and shot a wind tunnel from his wand, sending it sweeping toward Elanya and forcing her to retreat as nothing she did could dissipate his spell. “Run!” He shouted at Hermione, figuring they’d never have a better chance. He hoped his tiny tornado scooped Elanya up and dropped her far out over the sea, but he didn’t have time to sit there and watch to be sure. At this point survival was key, and so they ran along the trees, trying to find a break in the woman’s enchantment that would allow them back onto the beach.

Fred felt it immediately when he stepped wrong, his foot landing on an upturned tree root rather than the forest floor. He felt his ankle roll and give out on him and Drake’s warning replayed over and over in his head as he went down. “Fred!” Hermione had stopped and turned to come back but was stopped a large branch came flying out of nowhere and missed her by inches. She instantly turned and waved her wand, sending Sarah flying as the ground exploded beneath her. “Come on!” She ordered him, grabbing his arm and trying to help pull him to his feet.

He limped along after her while his leg throbbed painfully from his foot all the way up to his hip and he wondered just how bad it was to re-injure something that had just received energy work… apparently he was about to find out. “I know you both are out here!” They heard Sarah calling happily as she stalked after them though Elanya was no where to be found.

Fred turned with his wand ready but Hermione reached out and stopped him. “No, I have a better idea. Come on.” She smiled and took his hand, quickly leading the way through the trees and toward the mountains as he struggled to ignore the pain shooting up and down his leg. And then she stopped walking and started yelling for no reason that he could see.

“Hey!” He squeezed her hand. “What are you doing?”

“Drawing Sarah’s attention.” She said quietly before yelling again.

“Well it seems to have worked…” He replied as they heard someone come crashing through the trees. At last Sarah emerged before them as they all three stared each other down. The woman’s face was severely cut and there seemed to be bits of stone protruding from her flesh… he wondered what exactly Harry had done to get away from her and felt it should have been worse.

And then Hermione was pulling him along again as Sarah gave chase, forcing them both to duck as she used her power to hurl things at them. Fred felt like his leg was on fire it hurt so badly but he pushed himself forward, determined not to be what slowed them down and got them caught. Suddenly Hermione arced wide and he nearly tripped again as he tried to follow. Then came the cries of surprise and fury. They turned to find Sarah in the grasp of the very same plant that had earlier tried to devour Hermione. She was struggling against the tentacle-like protrusions as more and more of them came out to latch onto her.

“Well, that should hold her for awhile.” Hermione grinned at him as he stared at her in impressed bewilderment.

“One psycho down, two to go.” He said taking the opportunity to check his ankle, which was extremely swollen.

“You just aren’t going to be happy until it actually is broken are you?” She joked lightly though he could tell she was worried.

“We have to figure out how to get back onto the beach. Without Harry, Luna or Jacey we’ll never get out of here.” He stood and surveyed the area they were in. They started walking to the other side of the island figuring that perhaps they could get on the opposite beach and simply walk their way around.

“Are you sure you’re going to be able to make it?” She asked as they at last reached sand and sea. Apparently Elanya charm with the trees hadn’t extended this far to block them.

“I don’t have a choice.” He threw his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close as they walked, glad for her company.

“Do you hear that?” She asked, stopping suddenly and turning to look out over the water. Wave after wave was washing up on shore, rising higher and slamming down harder as they came closer and closer to them. She instantly cast, trying to send the waves back out to sea before they could wipe them out and carry them into the water.

Fred turned and caught sight of Elanya hidden among the trees as she directed the waves with her own wand, struggling to maintain her control against Hermione’s resistance. “Expelliarmus!” He shouted, watching in satisfaction as her wand was ripped from her hand and sent sailing down the beach.

“Sarah! Fred’s getting away!” Elanya angrily screamed for her friend who appeared a few feet away. She had leaves tangled in her hair and she was covered in scratches, but clearly she’d fought and managed to escape the strange plant. Hermione quickly used her wand to deflect the large dead tree Sarah threw at them while Fred took a cue from Elanya and used the same spell she’d uttered earlier to shift the trees to block the two from reaching the beach. Sarah stumbled back into the woods as she was roughly shoved out of the way, but Elanya dove through before she could be cut off. She scrambled for her wand and Fred became aware that the only way of stopping her might just be to kill her… a concept he wasn’t entirely comfortable with.

“Can you swim?” He asked, quickly turning to Hermione and stopping her from trying to go engage Elanya in another useless duel.

“Enough to not drown.” She replied uncertainly.

“That’ll have to be good enough… just stay close to me. She won’t follow us in.”

“But if she finds her wand we’ll be sitting ducks out there.” She protested.

“Not if she can’t find us.” He grinned, waving his wand first over her and then himself as he cast a Bubble-Head charm on them both. Seeing Elanya rise triumphantly with her wand, Fred pulled Hermione into the water and together they dove beneath the waves.

(BREAK)

Ginny had gone to get her coat and been walking around outside since being dismissed from Dumbledore’s office fifteen minutes earlier. She had no idea what was going on but as Harry, Luna and Hermione were nowhere to be found after such a serious occurrence in the school, she knew there was a whole lot more to it than Erebos and his attempts to go after her and Ron. Worse, it seemed Draco was at least in part aware and she kicked herself for not asking him more about it this morning after Erebos had been at her door… Now he and Lupin were off doing who knew what and she was left to wring her hands and lose her mind waiting for them all to get back.

Hearing footsteps in the snow behind her, she turned and was slightly disappointed to find Ron “Come take a walk with me.” He offered, stuffing his hands in his coat pockets as he stared at her hopefully.

Ginny stared at him like he was crazy. “Really? Look I’m relieved more than words can say that you didn’t die today… you’re my brother and I love you. But you’re the last person in the world I want to be around right now.”

He nodded as if he’d been expecting her reaction. “I’m sorry I picked a fight with you, I really am. I was mad, I still am mad and I can’t help that. But seeing as how you clearly don’t know everything that’s going on right now, I figured you’d finally be able to see things my way… that it hurts when everyone excludes you.”

“Of course I understand, I always did. But I’ve also learned that if I’m not being told something, it’s only because they think it’s best. And yes, it still makes me mad, but blowing up at everyone and making things even worse certainly isn’t going to solve anything!” She answered truthfully. After all, she was mad that she and Ron seemed to be the only ones to not be told anything… but more than that, she was scared as to the reasons why.

She began walking away and felt him rush to catch up. “What do you know about all of this?” He asked, as desperate for information as she was. “I don’t even know why Erebos came after me other than because Malfoy said he kept the man from going after you first… why us?”

Ginny shook her head. “Elise and Sarah must have had a reason if he was taking orders from them… Draco said they wanted to take over the ministry but I know there’s more to it than that-” She stopped as something ahead of them caught her eye. “Hey, someone’s climbing out of the Whomping Willow!”

Knowing that the tree hid the way to the Shrieking Shack, they both rushed over hoping one of their friends had returned to tell them what was happening. Instead, they found Healer Drake standing and dusting himself off as he muttered unhappily to himself. Catching sight of them, he raised his hands and shook his head. “No, I won’t let you two talk me out of this either. I warned them that if they went back to that island I was going to go to Dumbledore… they chose to go and I have to do what’s right, even if Lupin is with them.”

“What island? Who went where with Lupin?” Ginny demanded.

Drake looked back and forth between them before it seemed to dawn on him. “You two don’t know what’s going on, do you?”

“Please tell us.” Ron begged.

Ginny remained calmer, seeing her opportunity to both help and get information. “Take us back to the Shrieking Shack to wait for them… please, if we don’t know anything then you certainly don’t know everything. Going to Dumbledore could ruin whatever is going on and will only get us all in trouble and perhaps even force Dumbledore to take action against us to save his own position. Just wait with us, tell us what you know and then we can demand together that they tell us the rest. And then if you still feel it necessary, you can take us all to the Headmaster.”

He looked at her a moment before sighing heavily. “Fine, I wasn’t thrilled with the idea of having to be the one to tell on you all… I certainly got into my own brand of trouble in school, even if it was never as serious or dangerous. Besides, it’s not like I can tell Dumbledore where they went so he can’t go help them. I guess we’ll have to hope your friends are as capable as they think they are.”

(BREAK)

Having felt them coming, Harry had instantly cast a shield to protect his friends from the immediate attack Elise and Sarah had ready for them. But his concern for the others had left an opening against him and he felt Sarah reach out with her power to grab hold of him and send him flying back down the beach and far away from everyone else. Quickly shaking it off, he got to his feet ready to return to the fight only to see that Sarah had followed and brought the fight to him. “Let them be Harry, let them live or die as fate chooses… you’ll only be left with the strong ones.”

“There are many different ways to measure strength.” He answered angrily, using his mind to reach out and grab one of the heavier stones that had earlier been used to trap him… then he hurled it at her as if it weighed no more than a pebble. She quickly ducked and used the rock to hide behind should he decide to use his wand. Feeling her use her power to try and grab hold of him again, he strengthened his resolve and focused on pushing her consciousness away from him. He saw the surprise and anger in her eyes as she realized he was using his own power to hold himself in place. “It’s a lot harder to go against me when you haven’t stolen my powers from me first.” He taunted, taking a moment to glance down the beach to check on the others. What he saw made his heart stop and his vision go red… Elise was standing by with a cruel smile as one of the men she’d cursed tackled Luna to the ground and tried to strangle her.

“We tried to tell you about her.” Sarah called gleefully, clearly having seen what was upsetting him.

He threw another giant rock to shut her up but he was still unable to move… As he fought her power being used against him, he found that he’d become frozen in place. Clearly the only thing to do was get rid of what was in his way. Seeing Luna weakly raise her wand and Elise drop in pain, he made sure to point it out to Sarah. “Even so, she took down Elise with an unforgivable.”

“It’ll end when Luna dies… I’m not concerned.” She taunted back.

It was enough, he’d had enough. Once more gathering everything he had in him, he reached down deep to that dark and instinctual place before turning to the two stones Sarah was using to shield herself. Picturing the rocks in his mind, he squeezed them and imagined them exploding in a thousand pieces. And then it was really happening… Sarah screamed in genuine fear as solid rock flew in her face and knocked her back several yards into the trees.

Harry didn’t wait to see whether she’d lived through it, it didn’t matter… she didn’t matter. He rushed over to help Luna and saw that the man was on the verge of succeeding in taking her life. Elise stared up at him, struggling to hide her pain even as her body was convulsing beyond her control. He didn’t have to be able to read her mind, her intention was right there in her eyes along with the agony she was feeling. She wanted him to kill the man and prove her point about him as surely as Luna had proven herself to be exactly what she’d thought her to be… too kind to fight. Instead he used his power to break off a large branch from a nearby tree and as soon as it was in his hands he swung, connecting heavily with the back of the man’s head.

With his wand out and ready should the man persist, Harry was relieved that the hit to the head was enough. The man released Luna and collapsed over her as she desperately gasped for air while choking and coughing. Meeting her eyes, he saw that the heavy man was still preventing her from getting air and he quickly waved his wand, carelessly hurling the body aside before kneeling down next to her. She rolled to her side and clutched her throat before looking up at him in sudden terror. She pointed her wand past his shoulder, “Stupefy!” She yelled hoarsely.

Harry whipped around to see the person that had been about to cast behind his back fall to the ground stiffly. “Can you get up?” He asked as he quickly turned back to her. Luna swallowed hard and nodded, taking his hands and letting him pull her to her feet and into his arms as he took a moment to hold her tightly, comforting himself in the fact that she was very much alive. “Come on, let’s go help the others, find Fred and Hermione and get the hell out of here.”

She turned to release the curse from Elise but he reached out and stopped her. Elise’s eyes widened and she turned to stare directly at Luna. “You’re really going to leave me here like this?” She gasped out pitifully.

“Why not?” Harry answered for her. “This way we’ll know exactly where you are. You were right, maybe Luna is too nice for her own good… but I’m here to make up the difference.” He sneered down at her, knowing it was her who’d ordered that man to kill Luna in the first place. Ignoring her protests, he took Luna’s arm and forced her to ignore them too as he led her away. “Just let her be and focus on them.” He said quietly as he pointed out Jacey, Draco and Lupin who were trying seyrantepe escort to carefully round up and capture the rest of the people currently under the girls’ curse.

Though clearly uncomfortable, Luna nodded in agreement before cringing as the movement made her sore throat hurt. Taking a deep breath, she continued walking away from Elise and quickly waved her wand, casting a binding on a woman who was part of the group attacking Draco. “Are you two okay?” Jacey called out as she surrounded three people in a ring of fire and allowed Lupin to bind them in place.

“We will be the sooner we can get out of here!” Harry called back, making sure that he stayed close to Luna as they all fought and dueled endlessly. “What happened to Hermione and Fred?”

“Last I saw they were just inside the woods.” She replied.

Suddenly there was a loud cracking sound as the entire row of trees lining the beach exploded. Everyone managed to shield and when the dust settled, they found both Elanya and Sarah standing in the wreckage. Harry saw the intentions in their eyes and instantly shielded himself again while once more gluing himself in place as both girls came after him.

(BREAK)

It was clear right away that Hermione was uncomfortable being underwater, but she did her best to stay below the surface and keep up with Fred. Once certain they were far enough away from Elanya, he slowed his progress for her and because his leg was screaming in protest. He tried not to move it much, using just his arms and one leg to propel himself through the water. Once certain they’d swum out far enough he lit his wand, illuminating their way as they turned and began swimming around to the other side of the island. It took a long time, even longer as she slowed down having not had the opportunity to get in as much practice as he had in the last few weeks. At last he was able to make out something ahead of them and motioned for Hermione to surface. She nodded gratefully and shot up out of the water. Fred was much more careful when he surfaced, looking around to be sure they hadn’t been spotted. Looking up, they saw a ship towering over them and letting them know they’d successfully found their way.

“It looks like they’re having trouble.” Hermione said in concern, after ending the charm he’d cast.

Releasing his own air bubble, he took in the grim scene out onshore that their friends were apart of. Elanya had just made her way across the island with Sarah and they were creating havoc for everyone. “How many people do you think they left to guard the ship?” He asked.

“At least the captain if they’re smart… although I’m sure if necessary, Elise or Sarah could figure out how to drive this thing.” She answered, looking at him curiously as she waited to see where he was going with this.

“Come on, we’re about to play pirates and commandeer this vessel.” He grinned, turning and swimming right up to the ship. Waving his wand, he called for the small rope ladder to unfurl itself so they could climb aboard.

“I don’t know about this… I’m not sure I can pull myself up there after so much swimming.” She said nervously. She already looked so tired and she hadn’t gotten the burst of healing energy from Drake like he had, but he knew they had to push on in order to get themselves somewhere safe where they could all finally rest and recuperate.

“I’ll climb up first.” He offered. “Then all you have to do is hang on and I’ll reel you in.”

“How are you going to get up there with a hurt leg?” She argued, always one to completely think things through before she did them.

“Very carefully.” He grinned, pulling her close and kissing her lips in reassurance before turning and grasping the ladder. Using his tired arms, he pulled himself up and used his good leg to hop up to the next rung. At last he made it to the top and carefully peeked up over the deck… he was truly surprised to find it deserted. Apparently Elise and Sarah hadn’t planned on any of them trying to steal their ship. Bringing himself up the rest of the way, he looked down and waited for Hermione to get a good grasp before tugging the ladder up and helping her climb onboard. “You okay?” He asked as he took a moment to catch his breath.

“Better off than you.” She answered as she looked him over.

“Undoubtedly, but this isn’t the time to stop and rest… which way to the wheel?” Using the railing to pull himself to his feet, he leaned heavily on it as they made their way around the boat and into the captain’s box.

“I think this raises the anchor.” Hermione said as she studied the three levers on the wall.

“Well pull it and lets get this show on the road.” He said as he waved his wand and started the engines. Moving to the wheel, he waited to be sure the anchor had actually risen before driving full speed ahead… straight towards the beach.

(BREAK)

Luna watched as Elanya waved her wand and attacked Harry without warning. He shielded, but from the way he grit his teeth in determination she could tell Sarah was trying to work against him as well. His power overcame hers and she went flying as Elanya renewed her magical attack against him. Luna rushed toward Sarah and quickly shot a stunner but Elanya shielded for her friend before turning and pointing her wand down the beach to release Elise from Luna’s earlier curse, ensuring both her comrades were back in the fight. It didn’t take long for Elise to get shakily to her feet and shoot a stream of fire towards Harry. He was distracted by both her and Elanya as they went against him, leaving Sarah with Luna.

She quickly hid herself behind a large stone before Sarah was able to rise to her feet, not wanting her to know where she was and use her telekinetic powers to toss her around. Peeking out, Luna saw her looking around angrily and took her chance, raising her wand and leaping out. “Petrificus Totalus!” She yelled, watching in triumph as Sarah’s limbs locked together and she fell forward stiff as a board.

“No!” Elanya screamed before turning to lunge at Luna. Before she could react, a wall of fire blazed between them, keeping the other girl from reaching her. She looked to Jacey gratefully who nodded before rushing to help Harry deal with Elise who seemed beyond furious as she whipped fire at him without pause.

The ship’s horn blared suddenly, much closer than it had been before. Luna quickly gazed out to see the thing barreling through the water toward the beach while Hermione stood on the bow and wildly waved and shouted for their attention. Everyone on the sand who was in control of their own mind scrambled out of the way while Luna, Harry, Jacey, Draco and Lupin quickly moved those under Elise and Sarah’s Imperious Curse.

“Grab Lupin and Draco and get them out of here!” Harry shouted to Jacey as he raced to grab Luna’s hand. In an instant they were both on the deck of the ship with Fred and Hermione.

“I think I broke their boat.” Fred said in greeting, wearing a large grin of satisfaction.

Luna glanced down at the beach and felt bad for all those people they were going to be leaving behind with the three psychotic girls. And then she saw Elise looking up at them. “Everyone get down!” She yelled, waving her wand at the same time Elise attempted to set the ship on fire. The ocean responded to Luna’s spell, quelling the flames before crashing down onshore and taking out Elise, Sarah and Elanya, pulling them out to sea as the water receded back to where it belonged.

“Jacey got Draco and Lupin out, let’s do the same.” Harry said as he also surveyed the beach. They all four grabbed hands and within moments, they were at last all whisked safely away to join the rest of their friends.

(BREAK)

Draco was only slightly surprised to find Ginny and Ron standing in the parlor of the Shrieking Shack along with Drake when Jacey brought him and Lupin back. He tried not to meet her eyes as he could tell she was angry and just barely holding it back in an attempt to remain reasonable… at least until she received an explanation.

“Where are the others?” Drake asked immediately.

“They are a few moments behind us.” Jacey answered as she tiredly sank down into the couch.

Sure enough, Potter, Granger, Luna and Fred appeared, all four instantly sitting themselves on the floor as they attempted to catch their breath and rest their battered bodies. “Fred?!” Ginny exclaimed, rushing over to kneel next to her brother in confusion and concern. “What are you doing here? What happened?”

“Elise, Sarah and Elanya… they proved I’m a moron and everyone had to come fix my mistake.” He sat up and wrapped his arms around her. “I’m okay, Gin. I promise.”

“That’s yet to be seen.” Drake said disapprovingly as he looked them all over.

“We need to get back to the castle to meet with the Aurors about Erebos.” Lupin came forward and placed a hand on Draco’s shoulder. He was suddenly extremely grateful that he wouldn’t be here to face Ginny’s wrath… hopefully by the time he saw her again, she’d have had the chance to calm down.

Drake nodded. “It seems whatever injuries you two retained are already healing on their own… I would recommend fixing yourselves up a bit first to avoid unwanted questions.”

“No, everyone needs to stay right here and tell me what the bloody hell is going on!” Ron shouted angrily, finally losing what little control he’d found.

“Relax Ron, don’t be mad at everyone else… it’s my fault you didn’t know anything, I didn’t want anyone to know but as always that became impossible. But you and Ginny couldn’t be in on it because everything I did was to keep you both safe. You should be grateful you have such a caring big brother.” Fred replied with a wide, sheepish grin.

“You should be grateful you’re too banged up right now for me to feel good about punching you in the face.” Ron muttered, clearly unamused. “How was it better that Ginny and I not know that there was a professor with the intention of killing us?!”

Draco looked to Fred for the answer as well, having been wondering exactly what kind of situation had warranted his siblings not knowing their lives were in danger. He shook his head and looked at Ginny who seemed more willing to actually listen than be mad like Ron. “I knew none of them would let anything happen to you guys… but I was scared because for a while, no one knew it was Erebos. All we knew was that there was a spy and I worried that if they somehow found out you all knew they would react without warning. Once Hermione, Lee and Luna figured out who the spy was we knew who to look out for I was finally able to stop doing what Elanya told me because I didn’t have to worry about some shadowy figure going after you guys. Rather than make you guys worry, I guess we’d all hoped I could come back without anyone knowing and then tell you. But at first no one at all knew… Hermione figured out what happened to me, then she went to Luna for help and then Harry became involved… I guess they went to Draco for help in finding where I was and then they came and got me.”

“From where? What happened?” Ginny asked while looking at Draco out of the corner of her eye.

Lupin held up his hand to hold off explanations. “We have to go talk to the Aurors. After I leave Draco with them, I’m coming back for all of you to bring you to Dumbledore where you can tell him whatever version of events you all choose. Get your stories straight while Drake patches you all up and get ready to go to the castle… that includes you Fred.” He said with complete authority in a tone that suggested there would be no arguing. He waved his wand over himself and then turned to do the same to Draco, fixing and straightening their clothes, cleaning them up and making them presentable and not at all like two people who’d just spent time dueling on an island.

And then without a word, they were moving to the trap door and through the tunnel. True to his word, Lupin walked him into the castle and back up to Dumbledore’s office to face the Aurors. He stopped outside the gargoyle, looking up thoughtfully before turning to Draco with a hardened expression. “Albus will be looking out for your best interests up there, but only one of the Aurors is one we trust and thankfully it’s Kingsley. If the other two try to blame you in any way for anything at all, don’t say a word other than to request I be there for the rest of your questioning. You may be of age, but as a student they can’t question you if you request the presence of a guardian or other form of representation.”

“I barely know anything other than I saved Weasley’s life.” He replied, feeling Lupin’s concerns unwarranted.

He nodded gravely. “I’m preparing you for the real world Draco… Sometimes if one of our kind is involved in something, it doesn’t matter how innocent they are, they still get blamed as a way to get them off the streets. Prejudice runs deep in some people and unfortunately there are those among us who give them rightful reason to fear us. It won’t matter that you aren’t like Harland, that’s who they’ll see when they look at you, at me, at anyone like us. It’s something you’re going to have to get used to much more often than you’ve had to here where more open minds have forced the closed ones to tolerate us.”

Feeling nervous and angry, Draco nodded and made his way up. Dumbledore rose and gestured to a seat before him as Kingsley and two other Aurors with disgusted looks on their faces stood beside him behind the desk. Apparently the Headmaster had the same concerns as Lupin as he urged Kingsley to be the one to question him. “Your witness is here, Auror Shacklebolt. Let your record show that as Headmaster, I am currently acting in my student’s interests above those of the ministry.”

“Noted sir.” He nodded with a grim smile before turning to Draco. “Mr. Malfoy, I simply wish you to make a statement telling us everything you know involving Professor Erebos, beginning with when he came to Miss Weasley’s door.”

He took a deep breath and went over the day’s events as he recalled them, leaving out of course anything involving the island or Fred. When asked, he claimed to not know why Elise had been on school grounds and he told them he had no idea as to either her or Erebos’s intentions. Thankfully Kingsley stopped his peers from veering too far off topic and after a tense twenty minutes, they must have felt they’d gotten all they were going to get from him and Dumbledore excused him before anything more could be delved into. Clearly the headmaster knew there was more to the story, but he was going to wait and get it from Potter and the others after the Aurors departed with their prisoner.

He went down to the common room and hurried to the Gryffindor wing, ready to sit outside Ginny’s door for as long as it took before she showed up. He was surprised to only be waiting a few moments before she arrived, staring at him from down the hall. “I didn’t think you’d be here so soon.” He said as he nervously got to his feet.

“Since it was determined that Ron and I had nothing to do with any of this, Dumbledore excused us so he could focus on everyone else.” She answered stiffly, walking up to open the door and walk into her room.

He took the fact that she left the door open for him as she went to sit at her desk as a good sign and cautiously ventured in. “Is everyone okay?” He asked carefully as he slowly closed the door and leaned against it.

“Drake fixed them up as best he could… apparently he was upset that Fred had re-injured a leg he already healed once. I take it since you and Lupin came into this near the end that you’re both fine?” She was upset but there was still that moment of concern that crossed her eyes.

“I swear Ginny, I didn’t know what was going on. I mean, I guessed some of it because they had to tell me certain things to get my help… but I wasn’t sure of anything… How could I have told you something I wasn’t certain of?” He took a few steps forward as he attempted to make his flimsy case.

She stared tensely at him for a moment longer before shaking her head and allowing a slow grin to spread across her face. “Relax Draco, it’s not you I’m mad at… or at least you’re the one I’m least mad at.”

“Are you okay?” He took another hesitant step closer, still unsure whether or not to believe her shift in mood.

“Better than Fred, Harry, Luna, Hermione and Jacey. They’re a mess after whatever happened out there… which is why I’m taking pity and waiting until tomorrow to berate my brother. But, I guess I also have to thank everyone for making sure Ron and I were safe… It’s annoying to not be able to be as angry as I’d like to be. I’m not sure I like this whole growing up and maturing thing.” She got up and walked over to wrap her arms around him. “I suppose I’m just glad to have you all in my life, even if you all manage to piss me off on a regular basis.” She teased as she looked up at him.

He grinned in relief that she was letting him off the hook… at least for now. “Right back at you.” He teased in return.

She nodded and stepped away, taking his hands in hers. “There’s just one thing…”

(BREAK)

Harry sat back on the couch with Luna and Jacey as they allowed Fred and Hermione to fill Dumbledore in as they were the two who knew the most and more importantly, what to disclose and what to keep to themselves. They had agreed to go with whatever story Fred chose and were attempting to listen in case they were asked any questions. But Harry was too focused on other things, despite the aches and pains he felt on behalf of himself and Luna, he was relieved to feel the return of his telepathy… And even though he didn’t like what he saw or felt it was comforting to be able to have that connection to her given back. While they’d been disconnected, it was almost as if he’d lost one of his senses and it had left him feeling disoriented. As soon as they got back to school and away from whatever was blocking them, they had instantly reconnected and whether they wanted it or not, their minds had crashed together to display the memories and thoughts they’d experienced while separated.

Now in Dumbledore’s office and after having had time to get used to things as they were supposed to be, they were able to recover and maintain the balance they’d been working to achieve since opening up and bonding so completely with each other. But still, even though she wasn’t putting it out on display, he could see she was stewing over something that was bothering her.

What’s wrong? He asked, allowing Fred, Hermione and Dumbledore’s voices to fade into the background as he concentrated on keeping their conversation private from Jacey.

Luna mentally shook her head. I was just thinking of my vision… the one where Simon and Elise are each calling out to us…

And? He prompted, suddenly feeling nervous.

She shifted so she was able to look him in the eye and impart the seriousness of the intuition she was feeling. It’s occurred to me that now Simon and Elise have both made their arguments as to which of them to pick as an ally.

What about it? He knew she’d seen Elise and Sarah proposition him on the beach in his memories though she was carefully keeping her feelings about it to herself… he allowed her to do so, intent on waiting until she was ready to discuss it. As for Simon’s clumsy attempt to mimic his sister’s actions and kidnap them to talk to them, Harry wasn’t sure what to make of it… He certainly didn’t trust either sibling though that was more Elise’s fault than Simon’s. He was certain Simon believed everything he said, but Harry just couldn’t get past the doubts that told him Elise may have somehow set her brother up as another way to get to them.

It’s up to you, Harry. That’s what the vision was telling me. Luna said gravely and with concern. You’re the one who has to decide what to do, which one you’re going to decide to pick… and at some point, you are going to be forced to choose though I don’t know the circumstances yet. But it’s clear, one of them is going to give you a reason to pick them to align yourself with.

What’ll happen? He asked, feeling the pressure of bearing the consequences should he make the wrong choice.

I can’t know that until you choose. She answered sadly before a sense of determination washed over her. But I’ll keep trying.

NOTE: Fingers crossed I’ll have the characters out of Hogwarts by chapter 60… I just can’t believe how much this whole story got away from me J See you next time!

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Tammy is 36 divorced attractive woman, long blonde hair down to her shoulder blades, 34 C breasts, nice round ass, long legs and is 5′ 8″ tall. I meet her at a cocktail party and asked her out. Dinner is nice, I took her to a fancy Italian restaurant, but she is still cold, and we had very little conversation. We both had a few drinks with dinner, and just sat looking at each other. She then said, ” Lets go to the bar and get this over with.” We left, I drove us to the bar, this is not the nice social dance club type bar that I normally go to. I decided to get what I wanted out of this. I pulled up to the bar, and it is called Cellars. She looks at me and said, ” You got to be kidding me.” I told her, ” Give it a chance, I know the owner of the bar.” A place women did not go, and a place a man would never take a woman. We walked in and all eyes went to Tammy. She is so uncomfortable, she looked at me and said, ” Lets go, Please lets go.” She is begging to leave, I asked her to come to my place. We left going to my penthouse. I kissed Tammy for the first time just before the elevator stopped on the top floor. The kiss is gentle, questioning as Tammy’s lips surrendered to me, the kiss became firmer and Tammy is shaken with a sudden stab of arousal. The walk off the elevator is on slightly wobbly legs. Tammy looked up at me and smiled, feeling aroused and the thrill of how romantic it had been. Having a date with a wealthy powerful lawyer and business tycoon. Her first date in three years, it is so exciting.

We danced and enjoyed some wine then all of a sudden, she is in my bedroom. Tammy went to the bathroom, suddenly shy and having no idea what will happen next. When Tammy walked back into the bedroom, shivering slightly, I’m waiting for her, wearing a dark red robe. ” Tammy,” I said with a gentle, loving smile. ” You have not dated for three years…You have not had sex either?” ” Er, no,” Tammy blushed. ” Tammy, you’ll be in heaven and I will be your master and tutor.” I walked over to Tammy kissing her roughly. I run my hands through her hair and then down her body. I stroked her buttocks, ” Hmm, you have a nice ass.” Tammy is frozen with fear; she has no idea what to do. Tammy suddenly slaps me, her fingernails scratching my face, she pushes me away. Her nails drip with my blood as she flees the bedroom and down the hall. Her pulse is racing madly as her heart thuds against her ribs feeling like it is going to explode. Her eyes widen in fear as she hears me coming after her…I yell sarıyer escort and call obscene things to her as I follow after her. She races around another corner and skids to a sudden stop a loud cry of despair bursting from her, as she sinks exhausted to her knees.

TRAPPED!!! A fucking……..DEAD END…The elevator is locked. Three damn walls and no doors/no windows nothing but her end…NO More running only her fate at my hands now. Her chest raises and falls as her fear grows with me closing quickly on her, tears flowing down her cheeks as I chuckle and taunt her now, her body shivering and shaking in fits as I yank her up by her arm. I’m cursing loudly and pushing her face hard into the wall, she screams in pain and tastes her own blood as she bites her lower lip. Stunned and dizzy she can’t resist as I turn her to face me, weeping she sees the long scratches that she put on my face. I take her back to the bedroom, she sees my lips moving but can’t hear anything right now. She tries to slap me but she is to weak and it only angers me more. I push her back a little and run my hands down the front of her dress. My hands circle her small nipples and Tammy gasps. ” Your first lesson is to kneel before me.” Tammy knelt. I undid the robe and Tammy seen that I’m naked and gasps. She had no idea that a penis could be so big. I took her hands, and placed them around my soft penis and said ” stroke it, yes, run your fingers up and down it.”

Tammy feels the monster harden until it feels like a velvet-sheathed bone. I reach down pulling back the foreskin. ” This is your master tonight. You will worship him. See the small hole at the end? Now put your tongue on it and lick the head as though it is a lolly pop.” Tammy ran her tongue around the head and licked the end, tasting the drop of slightly salty pre-cum at the end. ” Now Tammy, look into my eyes. Open your mouth and keep your eyes on my face. Suck my dick and keep looking up.” I carefully keep my penis from choking her. I didn’t want her to panic. Her large blue eyes are gazing at my face as I groaned. After a minute of slow thrusting, with her gentle sucking I pulled out and lifted her up and placed her on the bed. I ripped her dress, bra, and panties off and stared at her young body. Her breasts are average, with brown nipples and she has fine pubic hair. ” Don’t move Tammy.” I gently stroked her breasts, running the backs of my fingernails over the super-sensitive nipples. I kissed them and then gently sucked, licking sefaköy escort and sucking in rotation and Tammy found herself gasping with the intensity of the sensations. ” Open your legs, Tammy.” I ordered. Tammy slowly spread her legs wide, as I watched it was a huge turn on. My tongue raked over her clitoris and Tammy arched her back in ecstasy. I stood back, and parted her labia, nodding to myself.

” Please! Please, no. Please don’t. Please. I don’t want…I don’t…please no.” Tammy whimpered and begged. She didn’t care about dignity any more. It terrified her looking at my long hard thick cock swaying up and down and throbbing between her legs, homed in on her. The tip of my cock pressing against the soft folds of her pussy. I push forward and she screams in pain. My big cock head feels like a ball, her terror is insufficient to lubricate her. The dry taut lips refused to part, my cock head drags against her lips two more times, before I lean back. ” Damn frigid cunt! You’d think a divorced slut would be so excited and wet I’d slide in.” I reach down and begin to stroke my cock, when Tammy begins to sob. She screams again when I smack her ass hard. I grab a tube off the nightstand next to the bed, Tammy can’t see what I grabbed, between her legs and the tears blocking her eyes. A flash of a bottle of some sort, a moment before a cool torrent of gel splashed across her dry folds. Tammy screamed again, as I forced my cock into her barely wet pussy. I growled and grunted as I use my weight to force myself deeper into her. With every millimeter I inched in, the fires followed as my girth came into contact with freshly scraped and stretched flesh. Every muscle in her body tenses when she feels my hips grind against hers. My feral grin reveals my pleasure with my savage thrusts. Her hair whipping futilely around her face, the only part of her unencumbered enough to resist. Unfortunately, it only served to remind her how thoroughly she is being violated.

Each new thrust is no easier to handle than the last one. Tammy feels as if her body is on fire and being blasted with gravel. Her muscles burn from the useless struggling until she can barely feel them. Her breath coming in ragged gasps between sobs that have become as dry as between her legs. With the pain and humiliation fighting to overpower each other, Tammy didn’t think she would fall any deeper with shame and anger burning within her. She cursed her own stupidity for getting into this situation and begin seyrantepe escort to wonder if this isn’t exactly what she deserved for her inattention. Maybe for being celibate for so long after her divorce. Tammy’s mind focused sharply on the sudden, burst of pain deep inside of her. My monster cock had already scraped and tore her, suddenly swelling thicker feeling as if it will rip her open. The sudden throbbing followed by my erratic rhythm, warning her what is about to happen. Her whimpering pleas took on new urgency. ” Please! Don’t. Not that. Not inside me!” Her brain is too scattered to remember if she is on birth control or not, or whether it is near her time of the month. All that burned through her shame and humiliation is that it is more proof of her complete powerlessness. My crotch slammed against her so hard that her body jerked and caused her head to slam into the head board. My back arched. My head flew back and a growl of pure contentment roared from my lungs. Tears again running down her face, she thought herself used up. The world swimming in uncertainty and her frenzied hair begins to sway dizzily.

Finally, holding her tighter, I stiffened and she feels me forcefully erupt, claiming what I already perceived as belonging to me. I staggered back. Tammy finally feels empty but what should have been a relief only burns all the more harshly with shame. A silky warm trickle of my cum begins to seep from her and travel down the crack of her ass. Tammy laid there gasping for breathe, her body sore and feeling torn inside. She sat up looking down between her legs seeing the bloody towel and streaks of cum and blood on her inner thighs. Tammy was getting off the bed when I appeared in front of her, naked, stroking my enormous erection. I looked at her and grinned then told her to turn around and bend over the edge of the bed. I spread her legs moving behind her, I ran my hand over her buttocks, making her wince as I pushed two fingers into her anus. Tammy outraged at this tried to clench her buttocks tight to stop me from going any further, but I smacked her hard and she screamed with pain and relaxed. Tammy grimaced as I entered her, ” Oh god…stop…you’re hurting me…please…it’s too big…too big,” She whimpered as I pushed my bulbous, purple cock head deeper inside her anus. Oblivious to her pleas, I held her hips thrusting into her, my long thick cock filling every inch of her. Faster and deeper and harder until my body tensed and I begin to grunt with urgent thrusting into her. Finally, holding her tight, I stiffened and she feels me forcefully erupt, claiming again what I already perceived as belonging to me. Tammy is almost unconscious by this time and barely feels my hands picking her up and laying her on the bed.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32